Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » characters
Viewing all 137 articles
Browse latest View live

Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital (2) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 19, 2014 09:34PM
The Academy

The look on Kyoko’s face was incredulous. The Prince was offering her a chance to use all that she had learned, and maintain her rank. Everything she had worked for in her life up to leaving her homeland revolved around her career and her position, which she had been very proud of. Her initial thoughts were that as a Princess she would not ever be able to set foot out of the palace, and be seen and not heard. This…was a true gift, and one that she was truly thankful to be offered.

The more he spoke, the better it sounded. He would of course be her Senior, and she had no qualms with working beneath him and taking orders. It was all par of the course, when in the Brigade. The clincher, was being able to invite one of her Senior Master Sergeants to be transferred from Nephilim. It would mean that neither of them would be returning however, so she knew it would be a big ask on her behalf.

Truth was she loved her old life, and if this gave her even a moment to experience the thrill of action again, then she would grasp it with both hands.

“I accept your proposition, Your Highness. As soon as I am able, I will contact my Brigade and see who is up to be transferred here.” Her smile grew as she admitted a truth. “You don’t know what this means to me.”

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 19, 2014 11:30PM
The Academy

Kazuhiko stood from his chair and embraced Kyoko in excitement. For a moment he felt a kinship with her that he had only felt when he was around Casimiro. He took a step back and looked into her beautiful brown eyes. The moment lasted for a few seconds until his heart could no longer take it. He let go of her and turned away a little, blowing strands of stray hair out of his face.

Uh… maybe we should go back now. Wouldn’t want to cause a stir with the gossips,” he said as he headed for the door. His head raced with thoughts of how he could keep the mood light and get her to forget his imprudence. “Your skills and those of your Senior Master Sergeant will need to be tested. The Rise Arsenal is a special ops team composed of the prodigies of the Air Brigade. Although you will be my wife, we do not want anyone to think you receive special treatment. They need to know you earned your position, so that they can strive to do the same.”

He exited the way they came and turned to face Kyoko. He kept a respectful distance and straightened his expression. He was all business now. he stood tall and squared his shoulders. In every aspect, he looked the part of the fearless leader everyone claimed him to be. And in that moment, he felt the role in his heart. Casimiro could never be replaced, but the legacy had to go on. Kazuhiko felt a renewed vigor for the fight. He would protect his people, the one true calling of the Nephilim.

Do those conditions agree with you?

http://fotos.fotoflexer.com/d435ea0423f750f64ecad8b910724c661639335.jpg

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 20, 2014 12:27AM
The Academy

That moment the Prince embraced Kyoko, she felt a wave of shock and surprise. She couldn’t believe he just did something that was so spontaneous. He held her and then on releasing her just stared into her eyes. Did he feel something for her? Kyoko felt the confusion hit her when he turned away, and then more or less changed tactics, saying they should return before idle minds start to spread gossip about their absence. Kyoko shook her head, as though to rid any girlish feelings she may have had. There was no way the Prince could possibly feel anything for her. Soon enough, he returned to the proud looking Prince, his whole body language spoke this. For a few fleeting seconds, she thought they had a relationship of some sort; the possible sparks, but it died away like the breeze. The Prince spoke to her about how she would have to be proved to be worthy for her position, which was not unexpected. Her officer of choice, would also need to be pushed through his paces. Kyoko had no doubt that whoever came up from her Grand Academy would do them both justice.

As Kazuhiko maintained a respectful distance, and spoke to her as though she was under his command, she followed suit. Her eyes became devoid of emotion, and she followed him back to the castle. It had already been a long night, and she was ready to turn in.

On reaching the castle, she simply said.

“Thank you for a wonderful evening, Your Highness. I shall return to my chambers, and get some sleep.”

That said, she bowed and then turned to head down the hall.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 20, 2014 01:04AM
The Imperial Castle

The sudden chill in her disposition could not be ignored. It was like they were strangers again. Offending her had not been his inten,t but he knew he went about things in the wrong way. He had wanted to show her the utmost respect seeing as how they had just met, but he was prone to impulse. He didn’t want to rush or force a relationship with Kyoko. If something were to transpire between them, it would happen on its own.

Good night,” he said not quite sure if she heard him. He turned and headed for his room which was suspiciously located on the opposite side of the castle. Kazuhiko was sure his mother had something to do with the matter. As he made his trek, thoughts of Kyoko flashed through his mind.

Why can’t I get her out of my head?

In no time at all it seemed, he reached his door and was happy to see no one in sight. He turned the knob and stepped inside. The room was well lit due to the fact that witchlights only turn off if you speak the correct words. He stripped down to his underwear and set the expensive garments aside. Someone would collect them in the morning for cleaning. He entered the bathroom and was not surprised to see that the puddle of his blood was gone and the mirror had been replaced. Intuitively, he knew he had acted very childishly earlier. There was no doubt in his mind that there would be hell to pay tomorrow for his actions. Letting out an exasperated sigh, he retired for the night.

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 20, 2014 03:43AM
The Imperial Castle

Kyoko hadn’t heard him. She was walking too quickly to get away before he could see the look on her face. Her room was quite a distance from the entrance, and in that walk she mulled over everything that had occurred during this night. Kyoko put on the performance of her life. To look every bit the part the Crown Prince’s Betrothed, and had behaved impeccably. She was certain that at least the royal family would have taken note of her behavior, that would bring some comfort. Duty. That word kept coming up in her mind, again and again.

Kyoko finally reached her door, looking over her shoulder before opening it to find a large expansive room, that was elaborately decorated, but to her it could have been as hollow as a tomb. Sighing, she closed the door behind her, and pushed her head back leaning against the door. On the one hand, the Prince had given her a chance to become a part of his specialist fighting force, and that she would have a comrade from her homeland to work along side. That was something, wasn’t it?

But she would be just another soldier. Kyoko’s heart sank.

“I should be thankful, and yet why is my heart pained?’ She thought to herself.

Slowly she started to shed her clothes, and made her way to the bathroom to wash. Kyoko saw her own reflection in the mirror, and it was an unhappy face. She had to try and make this work. But what is a marriage without love? What is a life without love?

She didn’t know the answer.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 20, 2014 05:45AM
The Imperial Castle

The next morning brought with it sunshine, azure skies and a much dreaded note from Kazuhiko’s father, the Emperor. The brief message made it very clear that if the prince did not attend his weekly mandatory sessions with the royal physician, he would not like the consequences. After crumbling the note and throwing it into the wastebasket, he perused his closet for an outfit as close to casual as possible. He chose a simple black tunic and dark brown trousers with a long black custom etched vest made from the finest tapestry.

http://fotos.fotoflexer.com/27896a7f01f63e882179884ffba8f5d51639335.jpg

The time for their meeting was nearing, so he took a quick sip of water and left his room. The physician would be waiting in an appointed guest room for his arrival. It had been weeks since they last met. Kazuhiko hated the seemingly endless hour talking about what happened the day Casimiro died. Supposedly the rehashing of tragedy was a method of treatment, but he would rather drink a disgusting elixir any day.

He reached the room agreed upon and opened the door without knocking. The physician was already seated in one of the high quality armchairs that decorated each room. If he was surprised that Kazuhiko showed up, he hid it very well. They greeted each other briefly and Kazuhiko took a seat in the armcahir across from the physician. Without warning or provocation, the doctor began speaking as if they had never lost touch.

“I hear that you met the lovely Second Lieutenant Takiharah last night. Sadly, I could not attend the festival due to a previous engagement. Did you two interact well?” the practitioner asked. Kazuhiko was surprised by the topic choice of the physician, who seemed to have at least temporarily dropped the subject of his dead best friend. The crown prince was very pleased he didn’t need to spend the morning traveling down bad memory lane.

“She is very gracious and well-mannered, but I think I have ruined the chances for anything but a cordial partnership,” he said as he leaned his cheek against his fist and rested his elbow on the armrest. Kazuhiko was sure that he had been too forward with Kyoko the night before and believed she would give him the cold shoulder for a long time to come. “I offended her somehow,” he explained to the physician who took everything in and nodded slowly.

“Did you apologize?” the doctor asked.

“Well… no. I was too embarrassed by the whole situation, so I changed the subject,” he said, his cheeks starting to redden from the memory. The doctor laughed in a friendly fashion and sat forward in his seat a little.

“It seems you have experienced the flaw of male and female relations. It will take much time for you and Kyoko to come to understand and trust each other, but I assure you that it can be done. The first step might be to apologize for your offense. That should lighten any antipathy between the two of,” the practitioner said wisely. The session seemed to pass quickly as the doctor gave Kazuhiko pointers of how to sucessfully interact with Kyoko. The crown price was so immersed in the conversation, he didn’t notice when the mandated time limit had passed. The doctor’s advice gave him confidence and he decided that he would meet up with Kyoko before breakfast to atone his bad behavior.

“Thanks for the advice, doc,” he said before leaving and heading toward Kyoko’s room. She wasn’t far from where he met up with the physician, so he would be there in no time. When he arrived, he stood outside her room for a very long time. All of the courage he built came crumbling down around him and lightly tapping on the door was all he could manage. Thinking about giving up and running away, he stood and waited with his hands clasped behind his back.

CharlotteCarrendar

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 20, 2014 05:31PM
The Imperial Castle – Kyoko’s Chambers

A new day dawned with the sun’s rays filtering through the light curtains and down onto Kyoko’s bed. She had had trouble sleeping initially when she had returned to her chambers, due to her mind being filled with the events of that night. Soon enough she did fall into a deep sleep, and she slowly awoke; stretching and yawning as the new day appeared.

Kyoko threw back her satin quilt and thew her legs over the side of the bed, placing her bare feet down upon the shaggy rug at the foot of her bed. Wriggling her toes, she smiled as she rose to standing, going into a routine of stretches and bending, to help awaken herself further.

Padding over to the window nearest her bed, she looked out over the expansive grounds of the castle, and leaned on her elbows, drinking in the morning sun. Her hair lightly teased by the breeze, blew about behind her as she yawned some more. Her stomach rumbled slightly, as she had not eaten at the grand banquet, having been too self conscious and nervous around the Crown Prince.

Ah, yes. The Crown Prince. She grimaced slightly as she pushed herself off the window sill and turned around to ponder how to deal with him when the time came. He was so business like when they parted, she could only imagine more of the same the next time they met.

http://www.animaatjes.nl/eten-en-drinken/eten-en-drinken-plaatjes/ontbijt/ontbijt_18.gif

A small knock at the door startled Kyoko and she crossed the room quickly to answer it. On opening the door, it was a hand maiden with her breakfast. Relieved, Kyoko took a step back and allowed the girl to enter and Kyoko motioned towards a small table near the large window, where she would like to have her breakfast. The girl was very subservient, bowing and such and Kyoko felt a bit embarrassed that she was doing all this for her. Kyoko didn’t feel any different from when she was at home in the academy. Sighing, she thanked the girl and showed her out, before sitting down to enjoy her breakfast, which was mainly fruits and cereal, with a coffee and juice.

As she ate, she glanced over at picture of her parents, and her younger sister. How she missed them. Kyoko made a point to remind herself to write to them after breakfast, since she had no prior engagements planned. Kyoko glanced across at the empty chair opposite her at the small table, and imagined if the Prince was sitting there. She wondered if after they married, would it be like this? Eating alone, having her own room. If that was the case, this was going to be a lonely life.

Patting her mouth with her napkin as she finished her breakfast, she toyed with her cup of coffee, turning it around and around, as she pondered the future. Who to choose to come and be her offsider on the new assignment, when the Prince gave the orders. Her heart lifted a little. To have someone there that knew her from the years of training. She just hoped they didn’t get upset about leaving their homeland behind, like she had.

Setting down her cup of coffee, she decided to get dressed, and none of the finery either. She settled on casual clothes, with light pants in blue and a white tank top. Sandals to match and when she looked at herself in the mirror, she liked what she saw. Just natural and plain. This was the real Kyoko. The girl behind the future Princess.

As she was about to go and write a letter, there was another knock at the door. Kyoko thought that it must be the servant girl come to get her dishes, and she skipped over to open the door, only to get a shock to see it was the Prince.

“Oh…oh I’m sorry, I thought…never mind. Good morning your Highness.” Kyoko said with a light bow.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 20, 2014 09:25PM
The Imperial Castle

By the time Kyoko answered the door, Kazuhiko’s resolve was completely shot. His palms were sweaty and his heart pounded to an insane rhythm. No one had ever caused him to feel this way before and he found himself wondering if fate had played a funny trick on him. Kazuhiko had spent so much time convincing himself that this marriage would be nothing more than a business venture, but now he wasn’t so sure.

The seconds were passing by and the prince still hadn’t returned Kyoko’s greeting. He felt paralyzed looking over into her eyes and she made the matter no easier by appearing so at ease. Her face held no make up, but was luminescent and smooth. She wore casual clothing, but the simplicity favored her, only adding to the appeal. He wondered if she realized how on edge she made him feel.

Too much time had gone by and Kazuhiko was sure he was starting to look like a fool, so he cleared his throat and returned her bow. “Good morning, Miss Takiharah. You are quite lovely this morning,” he said honestly. The doctor had told him to sincerely compliment Kyoko whenever the chance presented itself, explaining that flattery always softened the mood. Kazuhiko would rather not have this conversation in the hall, but he didn’t want to invite himself in, so he swallowed his pride and proceeded to his apology.

Yesterday, when you agreed to join the Arsenal, I got ahead of myself. I have a bad habit of acting on my emotions and I was so excited from gaining your valuable fellowship, that I behaved imprudently. I should not have embraced you without your permission and you have my humblest apologies if I have offended you,” he said seriously, meaning every word. He hoped that Kyoko could find it in her heart to give him another chance. He stood quietly and waited nervously for her response.

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 20, 2014 10:36PM
The Imperial Castle – Kyoko’s Chambers

“Good morning, Miss Takiharah. You are quite lovely this morning,” 

That first part of his introduction, was one that took her back slightly. Here she was just dressed in ordinary civilian clothes and going about a typical morning routine, when the Prince arrives looking dashing as ever. His demeanor however seemed to have lightened, a little. Kyoko brought her shoulders up and blushed slightly, taken aback by the compliment, but she had to admit to herself, it was a nice thing of him to say. The Prince continued to speak, though standing in the hallway and Kyoko was ready to step back and allow him in, but he spoke about their discussion yesterday, and how his actions may have been over the top to her acceptance. The hug. The part where he said he should have asked her permission before hugging her, actually had her lip quiver as she started to smile. It’s not normal to ask someone to hug them, you do it cause you are either pleased to see them, or you just get the feeling its acceptable. The Prince went on to apologize if he had offended her, which in all truth he hadn’t, it just threw her off slightly.

For a moment, Kyoko was trying to take all this in, but then remembered herself and said.

“Really, it is I that should be apologizing. But, it might be better if you came into my room, rather than stand out in the hall. That is…if you would like my company?’

If he entered, she would close the door, then offer him a seat on the large window sill seat, so that they could speak more candidly. Kyoko sat down first, and crossed her right foot over her left, with her hands placed joined in her lap. She still had an air of decorum, but she was also trying to make the Prince feel more at ease.

“I think it would be safe to say, your Highness, that we both had a touch of nerves last night.” This was how she truly felt and thought it was reasonable to say. “I admit, that I had feelings that our marriage was more of a business arrangement, than one of…compatibility. To only have met the once, and the expectations each of them would of or may have had, may have marred their first casual meeting. Kyoko then decided to be bold, and speak her mind.

“My Prince. I really would like us to be friends. To get to know each other, what we like to do, hobbies, interests.”

Was she speaking out of line?

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 20, 2014 11:42PM
The Imperial Castle- Kyoko’s Chambers

Taking a seat next to Kyoko, Kazuhiko couldn’t help but smile. She seemed to hold no grudge against him and the fact that she wanted to get to know him better was more than he could ask for. It felt like a weight was lifted from his shoulders. He relaxed on the window sill and looked around the room. It was just as grand as his own and he wondered if Kyoko liked her new home.

Getting to know each other sounds perfect,” he said turning a little to face her. “I know you had to leave your homeland behind, but I will try my best to make you feel welcome.” He spoke with earnestness and boyish innocence, happy that they could at least be amicable. He thought of ways he could make her feel more at home and the Air Brigade Base came to mind. The night before, she spoke with so much passion about her career. He knew she would like to see where she would be working now. Hopefully it would give her a reason to not be so sad about leaving her homeland.

How would you like to visit Desnonia’s Air Brigade today? I’m sure its not as grand as the base in the homeland, but it will give you a chance to meet the team.”



House of Ghar (2) – The Lands of Old – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 16, 2014 06:22AM
House of Ghar – The Lands of Old

http://imgs.abduzeedo.com/files/articles/vikings/3cb3f4b9105ca32a4d28de2ec9a62901.jpg

Writers -
CharlotteCarrendar as Valkrik Ghar
ImayarukOdinGorya as Istal

Istal :

Istal couldn’t help but smirk while she watched Valkrik hesitantly drink from her flask. “So how do you like the phoenix bloodwine? Its one of my father’s brews and one of the few things that make food in even the absolute worse conditions safe to eat.” she couldn’t help but chuckle softly as he started to check her out once again obviously curious about her supplies. As he sat down and told her to eat she drew the pouch from under her shirt and held it out to see. It was a simple looking leather satchel marked only by the Blind Eye like her shirt was. “Another one of my father’s creations.” she stated matter-of-factly as she reached in and pulled out a book marked in gold lettering of a language she knew f Valkrik couldn’t read before stashing it back in the pouch. Smirking to herself while waiting for Valkrik to reply she brought the flask back to her mouth and started to drain it. After it should have been clearly empty she handed it back with a noticible slushing sound

*

Valkrik :

The question from Istal on whether the Viking liked the phoenix blood wine, had him almost bring it back up in disgust. Fancy telling him after he had drank it, what he had just consumed. It took a great amount of patience, not to stand up and rip her throat apart, thinking she had tried to trick him with the wine. Her explanation that it was her father’s own brew now had him curious. A phoenix’s blood was rare, very rare. How on earth did her father come across it, let alone make a wine from it? He exhaled loudly, balling his fingers into fists, and placing them squarely on his knees. Last think he needed was to lose his cool in front of his men. Surely they were already watching the pair. When on a long voyage, the simplest things amuse, so when Valkrik was locked in conversation, no matter how small the retorts, it was quite the show.

Again she reached beneath her garments, and this time extracted a satchel that bore the same symbol as before. The blind eye. Istal took out a small book ,and appeared to be teasing the Viking with it, before placing it back in the satchel quickly. Another one of her father’s creations. Here we go with the father again.

“What…is your father exactly?’

Valkrik wasn’t mucking around anymore. He wanted to know the connection between her father and the blind eye. He felt he had a right to know.

*

Istal :

Istal was having the time of her life teasing the Viking. Most of his reactions to the magical items her father had given her was priceless. He clearly wasn’t comfortable around magic and Istal couldn’t help but laugh in her head at every time she made him squirm.

“What…is your father exactly?’, those words made Istal tense. “He is for the lack of a better term, a very old mage, a traveler, and a madman. Most of the people that hear of him know him as the traveler, though a small handful know him as Odin. If he is THE Odin I couldn’t tell you but it is his name.” She said sounding very pained, and troubled. After she had answered Valkrik’s question she slowly brought her knees up to her chin and tucked her head in, to hide the look of guilt and sorrow on her face.

*

Valkrik :

Valkrik sat silently, listening to Istal explain that her father was Odin. Now, she didn’t clarify if he was in fact the same Odin that the Vikings and norse held up on high. She described her father as many things. From a very old mage, to a mad man. Odin…was not a mad man at all. Not in Valkrik’s mind. Rising slowly, he stared down at the girl. He was no longer convinced about her stories, and watching her demeanor change from that of joy, to sudden sadness, had him wonder if she was all there. He no longer wanted to play in her games, and turned his back on her. He headed back up to the helmsman and drummer. Each murmured quietly that they had overheard the conversation…that everyone did, and all were convinced she was some sort of witch. Question was….what would happen when they reached port?

With the night upon them, there was a change in the shifts, and many were to sleep, so they were fresh to row through the day if the winds were no longer in their favour.

Valkrik took his place at the back of the boat, to help guide it homeward, every so often he glanced over at Istal, before looking back out to sea.

*

Istal :

Istal sat in her huddled position as Valkrik left. She heard the men talking about her even if they didn’t think she could. ‘Father was do you bring pain when I talk about you.’ she thought to herself. As darkness set she noticed Valkrik take the helm. with her face covered she spoke very softly and let a small amount of power, “Valkrik don’t turn your back on a wolf or you may stare down a dragon.” The power that flowed into her words was about the same as when she helped create some wind, though no where near as subtle. The words were ment to be heard by their target, Valkrik.

She slowly rised and went to the side of the ship and began to to sing a sad longing song that had no words. In truth she was a mess after talking about her father, and couldn’t keep power from her song. The sad melody mixed with the light of the moon causing an image to form next to her reflection. If anyone besides Istal saw it they would have noticed, It was a fairly old man with one blind eye holding an unusual spear like weapon. He wore a sadistic grin that would scare most things alive. Along with his weapon and grin the next thing to be noticed was a near artic blue green suit of armor with a raven sitting on his shoulder opposite of Istal.

*

Valkrik :

Darkness brings with it sleep for many a man. Only a few stayed awake to steer the ship homeward, one being Valkrik. To know Valkrik, you would understand that he does in fact suffer from insomnia. Why you might ask, would someone of such mental strength and drive be unable to close his eyes at night and sleep? The reason is in what he sees when he is sleeping. They say that our dreams are a way of our sub conscious letting us know of the spirit world, of the future, the past, regrets and passions. However, many messages are unable to be explained easily. There was however, a recurring dream. One…that haunted him when he had reached of age in his homeland. After a ritual, that had evoked spirits to come and pay their respects….one stayed behind. Like a dark ghoul, only it took the form of a creature that was revered by the Vikings. The very totem of the Ghar. A large black wolf.

Night after night, the young man would wander to the lake, and when he went to look at his reflection, it was the Wolf that stared back at him. Was it Fenrir? Why did it happen, every night? Valkrik remembers always waking up, bathed in sweat and with a rapid heart beat. Almost like it would explode from his chest. One woman whom lived in the port town and was seen to by many as very wise, was the Angel of Death. Similar to a shaman, or a female version. She helped conduct the rituals and sacrifices, so she was respected, but also feared.

One day, as Valkrik was returning from his sister’s hut, the Angel of Death stood in his path. She stared up at him with eyes of pure white, raising a bag that contained bones and rocks, and she shook them violently before him; crying out;

“I have SEEN HIM!…You know who I speak of …Son of Honrick. You cannot escape it…for he is your destiny! You are a danger to all that you love!”

From that moment on…Valkrik closed off his emotions, and became the man who Istal watched at the helm. A true lone wolf…who was guarding over the very people, he would one day feed upon.

Istal’s warning that he should never turn his back on a wolf had him stare at her…with the same hollowed look in his eyes that he showed to most. The next thing she did however, was to rise and sing a song, that would cause a grown man to weep, like he had just lost his love. The song however failed to move the Viking. The reason being….he had just sighted land.

They were home…

*

Istal :

Istal broke into tears as her song had finished and saw the image of her father in the water. She had dropped to her knees with her face in her hands. She was starting to wonder what brought her to that battle ground really as she had out right lied to Valkrik. She sat there for a few minutes completely motionless other then the small jerks of her chest each time she sobbed.‘Oh come on Father wasn’t that bad. sure he was tough on us growing up but no worse that what we had seen of before father.’ A small voice nagged at the back of her head. ‘Your wrong you don’t truly know what that past means to us Brigid, what he did to us would kill most, in fact you are the only reason it didn’t do the same to us.’ Istal thought back to the voice she called Brigid. ‘Oh you two stop your fighting or did you forget we are about to reach a Viking settlement. And if you can’t handle that Istal then I will take over.’ a third voice had threaten. It was with that threat that Istal and looked up and sure enough she saw shore. Though through tear filled eyes she really couldn’t tell how far away it was but still in sight.

*

CharlotteCarrendar

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 17, 2014 02:54AM
Stargorn Bluff – Lands of Old

http://media.screened.com/uploads/0/5735/328336-vlcsnap_00192_super.jpg

High atop the cliff face on a timber landing, the bullhorn sounded as the first spotters saw the coloured sails of Valkrik’s vessel. They had returned after many months from home, and this would bring man of the town’s people out of their houses and food halls, to see the fathers, sons, brothers and lover come home at long last. The village became alive with calls and shouts of men, and young children emerged from their beds to see this sight. How many that had gone off under the leadership of the Chieftan’s son would be returning home. The women worried, it was only natural. There had been times when only a handful made it back, so this ship’s return had significant meaning.

In the Chieftan’s house, the sound of the horn finally reached the ears of a dozing Chieftan, who had had one too many ales the night before. He spluttered and coughed, rising up out of his furred great chair. Honrick believed that this was his son’s true first test under the watchful eyes of some of the Chieftan’s own men. Men that had served him for many a year. The reports were sure to be interesting, and any bounty they returned with, would fill the family coffers.

“Sarras…the ship is back!” The Chieftan roared, calling for his wife, who was sleeping in the next room with their youngest child; their new born son Zacura. The baby was born while their son was at sea, and the matriarch was sleeping much now, as the birth had taken a great deal out of her. Rising from her bed, she smiled at the news. Her eldest son, Valkrik had returned, and not a moment too soon. Sarras scooped up the young infant, who cried a little in protest with the fussing, before being bound tightly and placed in a fur cross shoulder holder, so he would fall asleep again, as she headed out to greet her son.

Honrick had already left the house, with two large guardians accompanying him. Sarras would have to hurry to catch up to her husband, as the small streets swelled with people, to make their way down to the waters and the boat dock. Hopefully Eyyrs was awake and heard the horns, to come see her brother’s return. As they passed her small house, Sarras urged one of the men to knock on Eyyrs door, to wake her up, just in case.

The Dock

http://www.esiweb.org/rumeliobserver/wp-content/uploads/2009/06/viking-ship1.jpg

Already the ship had been brought alongside the dock, with large ropes being used to tie it into place. The docks themselves were alive with people, many waiting anxiously to see their loved ones returned. The cries of joy from the women of the Vikings as they disembarked, with their bounty and weapons greeted their families with embraces and much noise. Valkrik was in no hurry to get off the ship, making sure that the slaves were taken off in one group, ready to be handed over to the Chieftan’s men for trading later.

Walking past Istal, Valkrik said to her;

“You have a debt to pay. We have reached Stargorn bluff; home to my people.” The Viking stood looking at her, waiting for her to stand, or speak. She assured him that she could pay them for saving her from the enemy lands, and he took her word as bond. While waiting for her to answer, the loud booming voice of Valkrik’s father reached his ears.

“Son! Welcome home!”

Valkrik would have to deal with Istal later, for right now, the Chieftan wanted his son’s attention, and he didn’t like to be kept waiting. Valkrik strode across the ship and down the gang plank, till he came to stand before hit father, who appeared to have greyed a little in his son’s absence. The Chieftan reached forward and gripped the Viking’s shoulders, and giving them a good shake.

“You have honoued me. Bringing back my ship and crew. You must have many tales to tell, Valkrik. We shall dine when you have off loaded. Yes. Oh..and your mother has a surprise for you. HA!” He turned away, heading back up the docks, only for his mother Sarras to appear, with the small bundle that was wrapped in fur, hanging off her shoulders.

“Son..” Sarra’s said softly, as she stepped closer to the hulking Viking. “You have a brother. We named him Zacura. He is so like you.” With large hands, Valkrik pulled back on the fur, to see the tiny infant that Sarras held and he gave one of his rarest of smiles. “Strong.” Valkrik said, approving of this. His steel blue eyes moving from the infant up to his mother’s, who he could tell were tired. He knew before he left she had been ill, and bed ridden. This was why.

Sarras tilted her head slightly, and reached up to stroke her eldest son’s right cheek. “How I have missed you, and prayed to Odin of your return to us.” Her voice feather soft, just like that of the skin on her hands. Sarras was a flower in amongst the hard wilderness that was Stargorn Bluff. Valkrik placed his hand on her shoulder gently, and then said only to her;

“He heard your prayers, Mother, and gave me courage and wisdom to return to you.” This is what Valkrik truly believed. He then looked about for Eyyrs, hoping she would come down to meet him, before he had to meet with his father and council.

<3>

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 17, 2014 03:33PM
Fjords of Greyfell

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/VIKINGFJORD-VODKA-strem-bub_zps0c6f870d.jpg

Below the mountains of Warfarren and seperating Stargorn from the rest of the world, the Fjords of Greyfell were the home of the Norwegian Fjord Horse. They were tended to by the village’s Quartermaster and only the best of the stock were given to those warriors deserving of one.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/flord_zps9c8887c9.jpg

But it was what was going on in the Quartermaster’s hut that draws us here this day…

The fires in the pits were raging high, but as of yet there was no one to tend them. One would wonder where the man who tends them happened to be.

The answer to this lies upon a bed of hay and furs situated against the wall in the corner. Two naked bodies, pressed together a dance as old as time. The firelight shone off bronzed muscles, rock solid from the years of hard work. Calloused hands, dedicated to their work stroked across the delicate flesh beneath. A breathy moan, a heated sigh. Dark hair and blonde hair pressed against each other.

“Yesssssssssssss…” a deep male voice rumbled as the movements became rough. Nails scored deep marks down his back and he tossed his head up with a hiss of delight. His eyes, as blue as the ocean, met those of the woman who lay beneath him, as he grabbed her leg in a fierce grip and pulled it up over her shoulder. Her cry of surprise at this caused him to smirk, his teeth gleaming in the darkness of their bed of sin.

He was rough, but she was rougher, flipping their bodies until she sat astride him. He laughed in delight, his large hands framing her waist as he pulled himself up to suckle at her breats as they bounced before him. She rode him to completion, their mingled cries scattering a few of the horses that had been grazing near the hut.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/5_zps4986001e.jpg

He fell back with a groan of pleasure, the delightful beauty still sitting upon him. He could go another round with her…once he got his breath back, but it seemed she had other ideas. She removed herself from him, going to the water trough to clean herself. It would do her no good to return home, smelling of him. She didn’t need to hear another one of her mother’s lectures on the proper decorum of a woman. They were not proper women for Odin’s sake! Of all the women in the village, she was the only one not treated like common shattel. Those who tried, found themselves cut off at the knees by her sword.

Eyyrs of Ghar was as proud as any warrior male…and she had a few heads under her furs to prove it.

She moved past the Quartermaster to grab up her garments and pulled them back onto her body, all while he watched. He frowned as he saw her dressing and sprang to his feet, walking behind her to pull her against his body, ready to go again. She elbowed him away from her and glared.

“Come on, love. One more.”

“Get those devilish thoughts out of your head, Soren Thorfinn. I have no need of them.” Eyyrs stated.

“When are you going to settle and become my wife?”

“Never and I’ll thank you to never speak of it again. I will be no man’s shattel.” she snapped. It seemed as if every time she and Soren were together, he put more and more pressure on her to become his woman. Not if she had anything to say about it.

“But I love you.” he added. Quick as lightning, the tip of her sword was at his throat and there was the look of murder in her eyes. He gulped.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/giphy_zpsae1e4642.gif

“You love the thought of having me. That is not love. If you wish to keep your head on your shoulders you will never speak to me again.” she glared. Sheathing her sword, she stalked from his hut, whistling for her horse, Vor. As she was settling herself onto the back, the sound of the horns chimed in the distance and her eyes lit up with delight.

“Valkrik!” she whispered the name of her brother, gone for many months. He was now home. Kicking the sides of her horse, she charged back to the village at breakneck speeds, dodging rocks and trees with an agility that surprised most men when they saw her.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/vikingvillage_zps0c9d1e79.jpg

Horse and rider pushed their way through the crowds gathered on the village streets, mothers yanking their children out of her path when they saw her coming. She spotted the boats and urged Vor to go faster as she spotted the top of her father’s head upon the docks. He was laughing at something before he stepped to the side…and then she saw him.

“VALKRIK!” she cried, jumping off her horse at the dock’s edge and running toward her brother, a grin upon her face.

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 18, 2014 10:03PM
Fjords of Greyfell: Clifts

-High on the clift just a little distance away from the village below, a lone wolf could be spotted. It was very large in size much larger than any natural wolf should be and on its back it actually had a rider. The unknown rider watched the village cloaked in a white fur pelt that seem to blend in with the large horse sized wolf’s pelt. The rider carried a flag marked with a tribal symbol that best resembled an axe. The clan of Vollan, not exactly a human clan, or whatever the people were below in the village, but a clan of Ice wolves, that hunted and claimed territory in several area’s both in and surrounding the lands of the people in the village.

http://i154.photobucket.com/albums/s268/Neko_May_Live/tribal-labrys-tattoo_zps2d5c0242.png

Because of this, the Vollan pack made an effort to be friends with this village, as a species ruled by primal laws, they saw their claim on territory like a dog saw claim in his masters house, this avoided needless bloodshed. But of course the Vollan wolf pack didn’t ever tell the village chieftain’s that part of their hunting grounds was a part of their territory, instead they allowed there non-sentient wolves to hunt for them.

Three more wolves joined the first, one carried with them a large light blue flag, a color they used to announce their approach was friendly, they were only curious as to why the bullhorn was blown. They were depending on some trade with the village, as even the den had use of slaves and other items that couldn’t be made here.

The other dragged behind it a sled loaded down heavily with furs of all kinds from across the Lands of Old and some in the Outer lands, a small circuit conducted by the Ice Wolf clans that were friendly with one another.

The rider that sat upon the wolf carrying the tribes flag pulled away the furred hood of her cloak to reveal a woman with short very curly snow white hair. She had eyes the color of ice a whitish blue and her expression matched the cool depths. She had matching scars running down her cheeks just under those eyes and one broken one that crossed over her nose a little before reappearing on the corner of her mouth. A gift to her given by a pack male she had thrown out when she first rose to alpha status. Strapped to her back was a heavy looking broad sword, its handle rather bland its purpose purely for fighting.
She did however carry a rather pretty and decorative dagger strapped to her thigh that was peeking out from beneath her cloak.

“Lady Natsiya, why do we wait if they are friends,” spoke the rider upon the sled wolf.

A young male with dark amber eyes and long braided brown hair. This was his first outing like this, and if he screwed up, his last.

“Because, we wait for a signal to continue, we might be friends, but that doesn’t give us the right to just waltz into their village like we own the place,” she said to him glaring at him that he should even ask.

He made a face, “but don’t we claim territory here,” he asked.

She growled at him in warning, “we do, and If you open your mouth about it while we are done there, I will gut you like a fish in front of the whole pack, as far as there concerned…we are nothing more than common beasts, like a dog owning his masters house, it keeps are clan alive and thriving, and them unaware if things turn sour” she said.

The young man swallowed hard and became quiet. The wolves they rode on whined wanting to get moving again, but wouldn’t without command from the alpha riding.

Natsiya looked away from her pack males and down at the village below again, she withdrew a whistle from her belt and placed it between her lips and blew on it as hard as she could, making sure there sentries knew that the pack Vollan was watching-

http://i154.photobucket.com/albums/s268/Neko_May_Live/riding-the-white-wolf-86702_zps0ba2b558.jpg

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 18, 2014 10:46PM
The Docks

http://cdn.history.com/sites/2/2013/03/ragnar_cinema.gif

Valkrik’s eyes shifted through the sea of people, and then he heard his name being cried out, by a girl; no a woman who jumped off a horse and was running down the docks to see him. Could this be his Eyyrs, his little sister. She had grown up in the months he had been away, and looked as radiant as ever.

As she came into range, he took four bold steps, before picking her up by her waist and spinning her around. He laughed as he set her down, only to grip the edges of her hair and pull her head to his, where he pressed their foreheads together as a show of affection. It was a little rougher than you would expect from a man like Valkrik, but this was no ordinary girl, this was his dear sister.

“Look at you, Eyyrs. Grown tall through the spring. You even have breasts. HA!”

Oh he was going to pay for that no doubt, teasing her about her appearance. He would not dare allow another man to say such to his young sister, but he thought he could get away with it. He took out a small pouch, and then handed it to his sister. It contained a beautiful necklace that had a jeweled stone set in the metal disc. Sapphire in colour and dazzling, he smiled a toothy grin, hoping she liked it. Many women in the tribe would be gouging out eyes for such a trinket, especially to be given by the Chief’s own son.

“Don’t say…I never bring you nothing home.”

He watched and waited for her to put it on.

One of the towers that was near the dock blasted a horn to sound that a foreign whistle sound had been heard. They had company, probably traders from the mountains. Today was going to be a busy one for the Vikings of Stargorn Bluff.

<3>

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 19, 2014 09:19AM
The Docks

Valkrik swept her into his arms and spun her around, very pleased to see her as she was to see him. She laughed with delight as she hugged him warmly. She had missed him these many months.

He set her upon her feet and tugged playfully at her blonde locks before he pressed their heads together in a show of love. Any other woman would have winced at how hard he knocked their heads together but Eyyrs had grown up with him at their father’s knee. This was norm for them.

“Look at you, Eyyrs. Grown tall through the spring. You even have breasts. HA!” he grinned devilishly, resorting to teasing her as he usually did. She stepped back, hands on her hips.

“Of course I have breasts, you fool! Am I woman or am I man?” she snorted. Some would say she acted more man then woman, but she did have womanly wants and needs afterall. Valkrik seemed to sense that and handed her a small pouch. “What’s this?” she wondered, pulling the ties and dumping the contents into her hand. Her eyes widened in surprise and a small amount of feminine pleasure upon seeing the piece.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/44a77b6a-3584-43f8-a166-99f98656be96_zps8e6f1614.jpg

“Brother…it’s exquisite!” she whispered, tossing the pouch away in favor of slipping the jeweled pendant over her head as quickly as possible. She pulled her hair away from the cord so as not to tangle it and adjusted it until it sat between her breasts over the top of her gown. “Thank you.” she smiled, looking up into his eyes.

“Don’t say…I never bring you nothing home.” he stated. She nodded and moved to turn away, for all intent and purposes, to lead her brother to their parents home. But it seemed Eyyrs had other ideas. She spun around, an angry scowl on her face. Her arm flew in arc from behind her body, her hand clenched into a fist aiming straight for Valkrik’s nose. If she connected, he would fall to the docks, holding his hand to his now-bloodied nose with an angry Valkyrie standing over him.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/giphy1_zpsbfa64921.gif

“That’s for leaving me behind!” she would snap in anger at him before turning on her heel and stomping away, just as the horns sounded in the distance once more

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 19, 2014 09:50AM
The Docks

~WHACK!~

That was the sound of his sister’s fist connecting with Valkrik’s nose; sending him tumbling to the deck bleeding. That damned girl just decked him right in front of his crew, and snorted about being left behind. What the devil got up her skirts to even say such a thing? As she marched off up the dock, Valkrik was quick to push himself to standing, before wiping away the trickle of blood that was running free from his nose. Some of his crew laughed at the antics of the duo, but Valkrik was not about to stand for being made a fool of in front of his crew.

The Viking broke into a run, chasing off after Eyyrs, only to catch her up and lift her up onto his shoulders in a manouvre that would be akin to a caveman getting a woman. Sure, she might kick, slap and bite as he carried her along, but he was about to teach her a good lesson about the place of a woman in their society. He continued to carry her up till reaching her own small house and kicked in the door, marching her in before throwing her down on the furs in a heap.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/96c9efcb6d35cf604b82c3f4911b6832/tumblr_mlzve2EN931s96zwxo1_500.gif

“YOU KNOW PERFECTLY WELL WHY YA DON’T GO TO WAR!” He roared at her, shaking a fist, with blood shot eyes. He normally had a sense of humor, but after the last few months, it was safe to say that he had a lot of pent up aggression. Valkrik had to reign himself in….and he snorted at her. “You need a good fuck!” Truth was…he did. And with that, he stormed out of her house, before things got….complicated.

Further up the path, one of the village lovelies that had her eye on Valkrik for some time came out of her house, and gasped seeing him with a bloody nose. She tried to urge him into her house to “treat him”, but he just growled, and kept on his way up to see his Father and the council. For some reason, the idea of just laying with any woman at this moment, was right out of his mind.

<3>

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 19, 2014 10:09AM
Path to the Village

Eyyrs left her brother bleeding and humiliated before his men, a satisfied but angry smile upon her lips.

“How dare he go off and leave me behind. Have we not fought battles together? Am I not good enough to take on a journey simply because I’m a woman? Bastard!” she snarled to herself. She was unaware he was charging behind her until she heard the rapid footsteps.

She turned only to be caught up in his arms once more and tossed over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Screeching in rage, she kicked her legs, pounded at his back and yanked his plaited hair, demanding to be released. He kicked in the door of her home and tossed her down upon her furs in a heap.

“YOU KNOW PERFECTLY WELL WHY YA DON’T GO TO WAR!” His roar of rage shook dust from the rafters as he shook his fist at her. She jumped to her feet, grabbing up her shield leaning against the wall and brandishing it at him.

“Oh so I’m not good enough to fight at my brother’s side anymore? Is that what you’re telling me?” she snapped back.

“You need a good fuck!” he snarled, an unreadable look in his eyes just before he turned and left her. Angry beyond words, she followed him out, just as he passed one of the village women who offered to treat his wounds.

“I’VE HAD SEVERAL TODAY FOR YOUR INFORMATION! THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR YOUR BLOODY CONCERN!” she shouted after him, throwing her shield like a frisbee, aiming for the back of his head. She did not stay to see the results of her temperamental outburst, storming back into her hut and slamming the door closed.


The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] (1) Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 24, 2014 09:34PM
Stock Sales Yard

http://th06.deviantart.net/fs70/PRE/i/2013/063/7/0/khal_drogo_by_darya87-d5wxyee.png

Njada Horses

Tagor was making a good profit on his horse sales, and though he didn’t show his pleasure by grinning like some fool, he at least paid respect to the traders who gave him good price. One of the buyers; a very wealthy merchant had been looking forward to the Njada warriors coming to the town, and in their honor, he was going to be throwing a massive banquet. The celebration would include much food, wine, and of course entertainment, such as oiled wrestling and exotic dancers from the Spice nations. Always something for the men to look forward to before the long journey back to the mountains.

Sheikh Mustaf, who was one of the wealthiest men in the south lands handed over great leather bags of coin to Tagor and his brother, before gesturing with his hands about the spectacular feast. It would be starting around four, at the cliff side hotel that was one of the most expensive in all of Tsumal.

The invitation accepted, Tagor turned to finally seeing Jamai and his new slave; who had been dressed in a garment far more suited to her skin and bodily curves. Not only that with her hair brushed and free from her face, he was able to get a better look at what he had just spent two horses and a bag of silver on. Least to say, he still believed he got a good deal

Walking over to the pair, he spoke in his own tongue. A deep and rich accent, that sounded like a bear growling out words, but so husky that the female might find it very attractive and masculine. Jamai understood and then he told the slave what his Master said.

“Master approves. You are to be made ready to sit with him at tonight’s feast.”

That said, he simply joined his men and started to walk back to their own horses, and head off to the hotel where the festivities were to begin. Tagor mounted his horse effortlessly, giving llyra a sideways glance, before walking the horse down the street.

http://th05.deviantart.net/fs70/PRE/f/2013/308/4/6/daenerys_meeting_khal_drogo_by_amaltheas-d6szqza.png

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 24, 2014 10:40PM
Ilyra listened to Jamai and her Master talk, very intrigued with their speech. She couldn’t understand a word of it, of course, but she thought their language was very beautiful. Jamai’s was light while her Master’s was dark, almost sexual in a way. She gulped once more. Feelings were welling up inside of her she never thought possible, desire being at the forefront. She had never desired any of her Masters.

But she found herself desiring this one…

That made him dangerous in ways she never thought possible. And she was at his mercy.

Jamai returned to her side after they finished speaking.

“Master approves. You are to be made ready to sit with him at tonight’s feast.”

Her eyes widened. She could not have heard that right.

For the first time, she spoke, her voice low and melodious, bringing her head up to meet Jamai’s gaze.

“I am but a slave and do not deserve to sit in such elegance. Surely he is mistaken on this.”

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 25, 2014 06:48PM
Road to Kharmhar Hotel Ceremony Grounds

Knowing that Tagor did not like to be kept waiting, Jamai tried to hurry IIyra along so they could keep up with the procession of Njada riders and servants that were heading to the Kharmhar Hotel grounds. The new slave was actually questioning the Master’s choice to have her treated higher than she believed her station required. She had been a slave to some terrible master in her time, so this would have caught her totally off guard. Jamai frowned at the girl’s admission and spoke in a low tone so as not to get attention from the other servants, who may well pass this juicy piece of gossip along.

“Never question the Master. You do not understand the Njada, they are different from the like of the Slave markets. Proud and noble horsemen of the mountains. They live in a cruel environment, and are realistic about the frailty of human existence in such climbs. They treat women differently. Some say they are crueler, but I know different. When a Njada takes a soul mate, regardless if she be slave or free, they are the future bearer of Njada sons.”

As they walked along, IIyra would be able to see her Master, riding proudly in the saddle of his steed, looking as though he was a King among men. His long hair bound in lashings of leather, that went down his bronzed back. He did not speak or gossip as he road, determined to see his people up to the hotel, to be honored guests of the Sheikh.

“You…are very lucky. Master’s last woman died in child birth. He has not taken another….till now.” Jamai became quite serious at this point. He was in awe of his Master, and knew him very well. “You be good to please him, and the rewards can be plentiful. Even…taking off your binds.”

Ah yes, he knew exactly what IIyra was, and that her magic had been bound. From here he walked on silently, to let her ponder what he had told her.

<3>

LadyBelz

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 25, 2014 11:51PM
Road to Kharmhar Hotel Ceremony Grounds

Ilyra hurried to keep up with Jamai as Tagor’s caravan moved to the hotel to partake in the celebrations. She was so confused by her new Master. Jamai moved close to her and spoke in a low tone so others would not hear and spread idle gossip about their Master’s newest aquisition.

“Never question the Master. You do not understand the Njada, they are different from the like of the Slave markets. Proud and noble horsemen of the mountains. They live in a cruel environment, and are realistic about the frailty of human existence in such climbs. They treat women differently. Some say they are crueler, but I know different. When a Njada takes a soul mate, regardless if she be slave or free, they are the future bearer of Njada sons.”

Jamai’s words served to confuse the young elf even further and she nearly tripped over her own feet thinking about his words. She looked toward the front of the caravan where Targon rode tall and proud upon his mount, his hair rustling in the wind like a reed in a pond.

“You…are very lucky. Master’s last woman died in child birth. He has not taken another….till now…You be good to please him, and the rewards can be plentiful. Even…taking off your binds.”

Ilyra’s eyes widened in shock. She’d never once thought about having children of her own. Being a slave…such things had been denied to her and she had wondered on more then one occassion if it was the bracelets preventing her from becoming pregnant. She’d been pawed over numerous times since they were forced upon her and not once was there issue.

Was it possible? Would she finally be free? Well as free as she was able beneath the house of her Master.

Or was this all some dream and she would wake to find herself under Belial’s cruel thumb once more?

Once more she found her gaze drawn to Tagor and to her shock, found him staring back at her. Eyes wide and face red, she looked away from him, wondering if she would be punished for looking at him. She trembled slightly, finding that she was beginning to find him pleasing to her eye. She looked up at him once more, beneath her lashes to see that he hadn’t stopped looking at her. She gave him a small smile before glancing away.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 02:24AM
Kharmhar Hotel Ceremony Grounds

Already there were much celebrations in place with a band playing welcome music to the caravans of the Njada, who rode through the stone gates, with large banners lining the road. Such colour and festivity would be completely surreal to the slave girl of Tsumal. The Sheik himself was already in the large outdoor grounds seated under a large tent, and being waited on by scantily clad slaves. His many wives were in his presence, all covered from head to foot in silks and only their eyes showing. In the centre of a ring, the oil wrestling had commenced, with many taking bets and the shouts of the crowd were filled with awe and excitement. Tagor and his men all dismounted from their horses, with young boys taking the reigns and leading the horses to stables, so that the Njada could go and take their seats.

This was the moment that Jamai had waited for, and he placed a hand on IIyra’s arm. He brought her close and said to her ear.

“Wait till he is seated and served drink. Then I give you the word, you are to go and take the cushion at the right of his feet. You are to sit on your knees, and keep your hands behind your back. You are not to look at other men of wealth. You may watch the entertainment however. You are to be dutiful, and silent.” Jamai let her go and then he went to where the other Njada servants were, to start to help with the distribution of food and drink to their Masters. Now, IIlyra may have thought this would be a good time to make an escape, however, the gates were heavily guarded, and many eyes were watching.

http://www.youwinoryoudierp.com/uploads/1/3/6/1/13615742/7602532_orig.gif

Tagor took his seat on a fur covered chair, that gave him front row to the action with the oiled wrestlers. Behemoths of men, that grappled and were highly skilled. A young boy brought him his drink and bowed politely as Tagor took it. This was the cue. Ilyra needed to make her way to his side and take her place. Her first public showing. Would she make him proud, or regret her purchase?

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 08:03AM
Kharmhar Hotel Ceremony Grounds

As they went through the gates, Ilyra got her first glimpse of all the pomp and circumstance surrounding the occasion. Colorful flags, music…even a pit where men were wrestling around in oil. Slaves flitted about, naked except the veils over their faces, serving their own masters and in some cases, their mistresses.

The Sheik was sitting beneath a large tented pavilion, his many wives at his feet, covered as tradition and protocol dictated, his personal slaves catering to his every need.

Ilyra had been subjected to such finery before…but never on such a grand scale. It was slightly overwhelming. The caravan stopped and Tagor and his men dismounted from their horses, young boys running up to lead them to the stables to be fed and cared for.

Jamai leaned in to Ilyra, his hand on her arm. “Wait till he is seated and served drink. Then I give you the word, you are to go and take the cushion at the right of his feet. You are to sit on your knees, and keep your hands behind your back. You are not to look at other men of wealth. You may watch the entertainment however. You are to be dutiful, and silent.” he whispered. She nodded once, signaling her understanding. She knew how this worked. It had been ingrained into her for over 10 years;

Slaves are seen and not heard…

Slaves have no rights other than those their Masters give them…

Slaves are subject to all manner of punishment for any slight against their Master’s house, no matter how small…

And so on and so forth. She had spent years learning the ins and outs of her bond to her masters and had performed her duties well. The one time she had tried to escape had been a lesson she never forgot…she had an 8 inch scar across her stomach from the knife that had nearly gutted her and magic suppressing bracelets on her wrists for her insolence. It was because of those bracelets she had been unable to heal her wound correctly.

She had no desire to try her new Master’s patience by trying to escape.

She noticed when Tagor took a seat. A young boy brought him his drink and bowed politely as Tagor took it. Taking a deep breath and trying to settle her nerves, being that close to him for the first time made her feel odd, she lowered her eyes and quickly made her way to his side. Rounding his back, for it would have been offensive to all watching should she have passed him from the front, she settled onto the cushion on his right side, on her knees and her hands behind her back as she was told. She had no desire to watch the wrestling or the dancers. She remained silent and still, her head bowed in respect.

The heat of Tagor’s body beside her pressed heavily on her senses and she struggled hard against the desire to look at him. His nearness was intoxicating. His scent, of horse, of man…and something darker, nearly caused her to sway. She gulped hard, wishing she wasn’t so close to the enigmatic man.

Why did he effect her so?

As she remained by his side, her thoughts turned to the coming night. Where was she to sleep? At his side? Or with the other slaves. She was hoping it was the latter option. The man was rapidly making her a bundle of nerves, as he was an unknown. He had yet to dictate a set of rules to her for his house and she was a bit lost.

He hadn’t even spoken to her yet, the language barrier making it difficult to know his moods and how she should act around him. Or did he speak clearly and was giving her orders through Jamai to keep her unbalanced?

She wanted to sigh, but kept the emotions to herself. The whole situation was still new and she did not want to bring the wrath of his anger down upon her head.

Her stomach made a rumbling noise, hopefully unheard with the music playing loudly, reminding her that she had yet to eat this day. Nothing new there. She’d gone longer without food before.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 08:49AM
Kharmhar Hotel Ceremony Grounds

Tagor kept a keen eye on the wrestlers. Both men that were in the pit, fierce and determined to break the other first. It was a sport after all and one that Tagor found favour. Their bodies gleamed with sweet and the rubbed in oil, and at one point, the man from the south had gone for an ankle grab, and tore it up, taking his opponent off balance, and thus winning the fight. There was a large roar from the crowds, as a judge held up the winner’s arm, the loser looking like he had broken something. No doubt he would be punished later by his Master.

A large tray of foods, sweet meats, fruits and sour dough was brought along, and Tagor took a bowl at his left side, filling it and then passed it down to be placed in front of Illyra. He himself only took a handful and then waved the boy away, before looking at IIyra as he ate a morsel and nodded for her to do the same. She dare not disobey, as the next act came on. Exotic dancers, a group of about ten, that took to the ring, whooping and shimmying to the sound of native drums. Wearing large head dresses of feathers and beads, their breasts uncovered but painted with bright colors, they started mesmerizing dances, that had some of the Njada men practically ready to rut the ground. The beat of the music was fast tempo, and the clapping in the crowd grew. Some of the dancers broke away and sat on the laps of the wealthy men, gyrating and bouncing in a fashion that was like lap dancing.

One dancer approached Tagor, but he put his hand up before she could get close enough to sit on his lap. Dejected, she went to move for another wealthy Master, a much older man, but nowhere near as good looking as the Njada leader. Tagor reached down behind IIyra’s neck, and started to work his fingers, like he was massaging the back of her neck and lower part of her head. He did this as the dancers were finishing their routine, almost like he was enjoying it but wanted to touch a woman intimately as the show went on. Tagor looked down at Ilyra again and there was something in his eyes. He didn’t smile, but his face was showing no hostility to her. If she looked up at him, she would surely get a surprise.

https://encrypted-tbn1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcRgHgcPydiHr9ltJHnh1Lukbia3Ywpf3xbYkbZq95dOj8Ckx9KE

As the dancers finished their set, they all moved through the crowd, and started to pick men that they would give favor too, some Njada started to rut the dancers right then and there. Music continued to play, as the pit dissolved into something of an orgy, with much laughter, screams and cries of passion. For Tagor, he did not want some ordinary dancer, nor to use one of the Cheif’s dancers. He had just bought his new woman, and he wanted to experience her for himself.

Rising from his chair, he nodded for her to follow, and head for the Njada camp that had been set up within the walls of the ceremony grounds. The largest tent belonged to Tagor, who entered it first, with two servants allowing IIyra to follow.

If she entered she would find herself within a simply astonishing room, that had the ground lined with furs of all sizes, burning candles and incense pots, large jugs of wines and foods, and statues of horses and other trinkets that had been brought from home. Tagor would be taking off his large leather waist decoration and his leather gauntlets as IIlyra entered, Seeing her, he removed his sandals, and then walked to her as she stood with head bowed. He walked around her slowly, before coming in behind her. His large hand drew away her hair and let it flow down one shoulder. His calloused fingers moved over her own scarred flesh, and yet he did this like he was trying to tame her. His experience with horses was second to none, and he was treating her as though she was his prized stallion.

http://moremomoa.files.wordpress.com/2012/02/tumblr_ln0bu7jlwz1qb4p3ko1_500.gif?w=549

Tagor growled something in his own language, as he undid the ties of her dress, so it would fall to the floor at her feet. He was now naked in behind her, and the heat of his body would easily be felt across her own. If Ilyra had remembered Jamai’s words, that Njada men could be cruel, but he knew better, he may have been speaking about Tagor. If he had, he was right. For all his size and his power, he was in fact incredibly gentle towards Ilyra. Lulling her into a false sense of security perhaps? One has to remember, that the women are seen as the ones to bare their sons. So, technically, she was no longer a slave, only down in this part of the world was she viewed as such.

The horseman then turned Ilyra around, and brought his hands up to her face, smoothing his thumbs over her cheeks, and then gliding his hands down from her neck, to shoulders, and then to her ripe breasts. How he loved a woman’s breasts. Being that she was slightly smaller than he, he picked her up suddenly under the buttocks, and pulled her up so her legs would wind around his hips, and her own sex was right over his engorged head. Tagor stared at Ilyra’s eyes before his face buried between her breasts, slowly pulling her down onto him and holding her there as he feasted on the sweet curves all the way up to her left nipple, that he suckled hungrily. Slowly bouncing her effortlessly upon his cock. She may have never experienced this before from a Master, but he was one that liked to enjoy his women. His lips worked up to her neck, as he walked her towards the furs, where he would go down on his knees, one at a time, then lay her down on the soft fur cushion mound. Lording over her, he continued to rock his body, filling her with his girth and his fists pushed into the fur either side of her. His animal like grunts escaped his lips as his eyes bore into hers. He was truly enjoying her and wanted to see her in full bloom.

Tagor rolled on his back, and pulled her over so she was straddling him. Gazing up at her expectantly, he wanted to see her ride….her stallion.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 08:42PM
The roar of the crowd around her and the rapid, excited speech from the Sheik signaled the end of the men’s wrestling match and large trays of food were brought out. Ilyra, still keeping her head bowed and her gaze low, was startled slightly when a large and tanned hand appeared in her line of sight, holding a bowl filled to the brim with fruit, sweet meats and a slice of bread. She couldn’t help it, her head snapped upward and she found herself in close proximity to Tagor. He nodded to her, pressing the bowl against her leg. Wary, she brought her hands from behind her back and carefully took the bowl from him.

Was this hers? She’d never had a meal so extravagant before. She stared at everything, hunger gnawing at her insides as she carefully looked at her Master. He grunted something and waved a hand at the bowl in her hands – a sign she had his permission to eat. The poor girl was so starved, she could have easily resorted to animal savagery as she ate. But she was brought up with dignity and manners and she put her mother’s teachings to great use. She picked carefully at a slice of orange, slipping it into her mouth and chewing slowly and carefully. The explosion of citrus across her taste buds was nearly her undoing and her eyes closed in delight. She continued to eat her meal slowly so as not to be sick, enjoying everything that was before her.

The exotic dancers came to the floor and the music changed in tempo. Some of Tagor’s men were whooping and cheering as the scantily clad women performed for them. The crowd around them clapped along with the music as some of the dancers broke formation to sidle up to the Masters around the floor, dancing for them alone. One such woman moved in Tagor’s direction and Ilyra bowed her head, not wishing to see the woman do whatever she wanted without punishment to her Master. It was not her place to be jealous of whomever he dedicated his passions to. Something else she’d also learned. There was another of those grunts from him and she looked up to see that the dancer had moved away, a disappointed scowl upon her face. She looked at Tagor from the corner of her eye.

Who was this man?

She looked down at her bowl of food, reaching for a grape when she felt calloused fingers against the back of her neck. She froze, and her breath hitched in her throat. Was she to be punished now? Would he choke her before the eyes of everyone around her? She wondered what she’d done to displease him already and felt the sting of tears in her eyes, which she quickly blinked away. She thought she had been well-behaved and obedient.

Though his hands were large, his touch was gentle and comforting and she found herself becoming all the more confused. She was so off-balance with him…and it was only the first day! She turned her head to look at him once more, scared of what she would see. And was surprised once again. There was no anger on his face, as impassive as a brick wall…but there was something in his eyes…

It unnerved her like nothing ever had before. Her face heated under his gaze and she turned away, staring at the bowl in her hands. She set it aside, no longer hungry.

The dancers finished and moved through the crowds, bestowing their favors upon the available men. A few of the Njada chosen rutted with the women right there in public, to the cheers of those watching. The festivities descended into chaos, orgies cropping up all over the pavilion as passionate cries and laughter echoed from all corners. The Sheik had sent all but one of his wives back inside and he was currently rutting with her against one of the poles, her cries of passion echoing around them.

Ilyra gulped hard as she listened to all this, not daring to bring her gaze upward any more.

A movement beside her caught her attention and she was startled when he wrapped a hand around her bicep and hauled her to her feet. He nodded his head to their encampment that had been set up on the grounds and started to walk away, his long stride eating up the distance. She scrambled to follow him.

Tagor’s Tent

She could easily pick out his tent as it was the largest and he went inside, holding the flap open for her to follow. Her hands clasped together tightly, she entered the tent and stood in its center, getting a good look at the opulence. It wasn’t rich by any means, but it looked comfortable. The ground was lined with furs, comfortable and soft beneath her feet. Candles were lit on every available surface and there were more trays of food and little things, most likely from his home, that gave the place a lived-in feel.

A noise caught her attention and she turned to see Tagor closing the flap on the tent, tying it securely against the desert winds. She was now completely alone with her new Master. What was in store for her?

She bowed her head and remained in place as he turned toward her. There was a rustle of sound, but she didn’t raise her head to see what he was doing. She more then sensed when he approached her, his bare feet appearing to her eyes for a brief second before he moved in behind her. His large hand reached out and brushed her hair aside over her left shoulder. Her heart was pounding fiercely in her ears and her hands were visibly shaking.

His hands brushed over the skin of her shoulders and she squeaked in fright, fearing the worst. But he remained steady, simply running his hands over the scars that could be seen as if he was waiting for her to become used to his touch.

“Calm down, you silly girl. He is your master. He will only hurt you if you disobey.” her subconscious mind berated her. This voice had begun to pop up in her head shortly after her magic was bound and she found herself listening to it more often then not. Slowly, she began to relax beneath his hands as her mind continued to tell her to be calm and obey.

She was nearly calm once more when he grunted behind her and she found the ties of her garment loosened, the gauzy material slipping from her body to pool at her feet. She wanted to cover herself, her hands twitching to do just that, but she’d been in this position before and remained still, though she was trembling from head to toe, emotions off all sorts crashing around in her mind.

She gasped, thinking about Jamai’s words to her earlier that day. “…They live in a cruel environment, and are realistic about the frailty of human existence in such climbs. They treat women differently. Some say they are crueler, but I know different. When a Njada takes a soul mate, regardless if she be slave or free, they are the future bearer of Njada sons.”

She felt the heat of his body against her back and her eyes slipped closed, praying that he wouldn’t hurt her. She had been hurt for so long, it was all she expected nowadays.

Her eyes snapped open when he turned her to face him and she found herself caught in his heated gaze. His hands came up, smoothing over her cheeks. He ran his large hands down her neck, across to her shoulders and down to her breasts where his hands remained for a time. He stared at them, squeezing and pinching and making her hot all over. He seemed to be fascinated with them, much to her shock. She’d never had this much attention paid to her body.

It seemed to be a day of firsts for the elven slave girl.

His hands moved around behind her and grabbed onto her bottom, making her squeak. She grabbed at his shoulders, admiring the smoothness of his skin for a brief moment before she found her smaller frame hauled against his rock hard body. Her feet dangled above the floor and there was only one thing she could do to keep her balance; she locked her thighs around his waist. Her quivering sex was directly over his hard shaft, open and ready for him to take what he wanted. His heated gaze pinned hers in place for a moment before he lowered his head, burying his face between her bosoms just as he lowered her body onto his thick shaft.

And was he huge! She felt as if she was splitting in two, his girth spreading her open farther than she ever thought possible. Her breath came in short, sharp gasps as he pressed into her, but the slight pain of his entry was offset by his mouth covering her left nipple, suckling hungrily. He did not thrust into her right away, giving her time to adjust to his size. The sensation was indescribable. She couldn’t help herself as she moaned throatily, her inner muscles throbbing around him. He was so much bigger then her previous Masters. Of that she had no doubt.

Another first.

He seemed to sense when she was ready for he began to bounce her upon him. Never before had a Master taken her so quickly and in such a way. It was as if he was thinking of her pleasure first, instead of his own. This had never, ever happened to her before. Her previous Masters used her for their own lusts, leaving her aching and wanting on more then one occasion. She had to make do with her own manipulations when she was alone on her pallet in the slave’s quarters.

Tagor was stripping away all her preconceived notions about what a Master was supposed to be.

A particularly hard thrust against her womb had her seeing stars for a moment. His lips were at her neck and still within her, he turned and walked toward the furs, where he slowly went down to his knees. He placed her upon her back and bent over her, rocking his body into hers, his fists planted on either side of her head. He grunted as their bodies writhed together, his eyes pinning her in place and she could see he was enjoying what she had on offer. Did she have the same look in her eyes?

Becoming daring, her hands reached upward, pressing against the hard pectorals of his chest, her pale fingers standing out against his tanned skin. Being out of her homeland…one would have thought her own skin would darken over time. But her blood…the blood of the Winter Elves would not allow that. It was why she was such a prized possession among her former Masters.

She was startled from her musings when Tagor rolled onto his back, pulling her with him so that her small form straddled his bigger one. This had the distinct advantage of not only allowing her some control, but it spread her legs open wider and pressed him deeper. Her mouth dropped open and a long drawn out moan issued forth, husky and deep. But she didn’t know what to do now. She’d never been in such a position before. She stared at him in confusion as he looked at her in expectation.

This was so new to her in ways she never expected. She trembled over him, wishing there wasn’t this language barrier between them, wanting to know how she could please him.

“I-I wish you could understand me.” she whispered as she sat astride him. “I don’t know what to do. You are so different from my previous Masters.” In answer, his hips thrust upward between her thighs. She gasped again, her eyes sliding closed as her hands pressed against his chest to steady herself. This move brought her hips upward a slight bit of their own volition and she remained suspended there for a few moments before her legs grew tired of remaining that way and she sat back.

Her gray eyes flew open in surprise at the sensation this caused.

“Quar’valsharess Dumo Uns’aa!1 she gasped, staring at him with wide, disbelieving eyes.

Quote:

1″Goddess Bless Me!”

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 09:25PM
Tagor’s Tent

Hearing her call out as she gasped due to the sensations Tagor was creating, he actually smiled. He couldn’t understand her at all when it came to English, but he could read body language very well. Unusual for a slave to not know this position. Maybe she had only ever been taken on all fours. That didn’t matter. Her hands were flat to his chest for stability as she made her first hip roll. It was a start. Gently, Tagor forced his pelvis up off the floor, so she would find herself rising and then the rolls would become more fluent.

“Dashaaaa.” (Good) He actually made a sound like word, that meant he was pleased she was moving in the right way. There was nothing more beautiful then to watch a woman ride a horse, and to have Ilyra ride him in the same fashion was equally as erotic. He reached out with both hands, and pressed them to her bosom, kneading them as he pushed up again. What she should find was that their bodies would start to move in unison. There was a drum beating in the distance, that came from the ceremonial pit, and Tagor started to use this drum beat to time his hip movements. He growled in a deep throaty manner and closed his eyes as she could feel his head get deeper into her womb. He had every intention of making her pregnant, one way or another.

http://gotrecaps.files.wordpress.com/2013/06/dany_learns_to_please_drogo_kingsroad.jpg?w=640

After she got the hang of riding him, he pushed his torso up, cradling her in his arms so their faces were but inches apart. Men as a rule do not usually kiss their slaves. Kissing was seen as extremely intimate, but then again this was Tagor. A man among the horsemen of Njada who was not only a horse whisperer, he knew how to treat a woman that was to be his. He never had scores of slaves, only one woman. He had high standards, that they be clean and well kept, and subservient. Ilyra was most certainly being treated to the most erotic love making she had ever endured.

Tagor slowed his movement, and with his dark eyes he stared at hers, and then did the unthinkable. He kissed her…he started at her chin, and worked his way up, to cover her lips, as the couple were now fully locked together. He broke the kiss, and uttered…

“Miarra…” (Mine)

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 10:15PM
She was stunned when he smiled. It made him seem less imposing and she made a vow to herself to try and get him to do it more often, even if it was privately for her.

He said something in his language, but she had no clue as to what it was. It sounded like an approval to her and she gave him a tentative smile in return. His hands left her hips and pressed her breasts, kneading them as he raised his hips beneath her again. She bit her lip and brought her hands up from his chest to wrap lightly around his wrists. Her head bowed back as her movements became more fluid, going by some instinct she never knew she possessed.

A drum began to beat somewhere outside the tent, a low and throbbing beat that resonated within her. He used this to set the rhythm of their bodies as they ground together. He growled low in his throat, the vibrations moving from his body to hers and she cried out once more. He began to press deeper, so deep in fact she imagined she could feel him in her stomach. Unbeknown to her, she began murmuring to him in her own language.

“Jabbuk…ji bwael…dos phuul ji izznarg…morfeth uns’aa satiir saph j’nesst!” (Master…so good…you’re so large…make me feel like woman!)

Her body took on a life of its own as she rode him, her moans coming out in her melodious voice. Then he decided to change the game.

She gasped when he moved, sitting up beneath her, his face inches from her own. His arms snaked around her back as he slowed his movements beneath her. Surprised by this, she could only stare at him, wondering what was happening between them. That intense gaze…dark and sensual…Her heart was pounding fiercely within her breast.

She nearly went cross-eyed as his face moved closer. She felt the press of his lips against her chin and her eyes slid close. This was an intimacy she’d never been subjected to. Her hands squeezed gently at his forearms as his lips moved upward until they covered her own. She squeaked again as he kissed her.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/Dany-Drogo-game-of-thrones-couples-31294131-500-281_zps91142068.gif

When he drew away from the kiss, he spoke a single word.

“Miarra…”

On some deep level…she understood what that meant. How this was possible, she hadn’t a clue.

But she realized then…it seemed her days of being treated cruelly…were at an end.

She was his. He laid claim to her body and there would be no letting her go.

She placed a hand against his chest, directly over his own heart.

“Dossta” (“Yours.”) she nodded. She didn’t know if it would have been appropriate to return his kiss and so she waited expectantly, their bodies still locked together.


Desnonia- Albisas, The Capita (4) Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 23, 2014 05:10AM
Bordering Lands of Albisas

The sound of the arrow whizzing through the air was totally unexpected and the fact it slammed into the head of the assailant, that Lucas had just unmasked, shocked Kyoko greatly. These people were so keen to keep their identities a secret, they were willing to kill each other if they had to. Kyoko released her captured breath, and fell back slightly after releasing the dead man’s hand. Lucas checked over the corpse, and was able to get some valuable information from his clothing and his face. They were humans, and this particular one wore the clothing of a Wyvern rider.

“Bringing Wyvern here would be too obvious, its no wonder they were on foot.”Kyoko said, now aware as to why they were watching Lucas and Kyoko in the first place. The Crown Prince needed to know about this breach in security right away. Course the way back meant carrying their gliders, so it would be about thirty minutes to make it back. With her glider secured, she followed along behind Lucas, who knew the way back better than she did. He complimented her on her defense against the now dead Wyvern rider. Kyoko blushed slightly since she knew he was probably going to put it on report too. This wasn’t exactly how she expected her first day out to be like, so she had to wonder what Kazu would say.

“Thank you, I just wish we could have brought that man in for questioning.” Kyoko really wanted to know why the spies were in the capital, and if this meant they were after the royals.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 23, 2014 07:08AM
Bordering Lands of Albisas

Lucas

Kyoko’s perceptive abilities were very good for someone who wasn’t born in Desnonia. Wyvern were large and boisterous creatures. Kyoko was right; bringing them along would have drawn unwanted attention to the humans. Lucas nodded his agreement and reassured her of their inability to bring back a hostage.

Not to worry. We probably wouldn’t have gotten anything out of him anyway. The humans are a proud race who will do anything to please those they happen to serve. The one I fought let themselves be burned alive before being captured.” As they conversed the time fly by quickly. They were approaching the city gates and two sergeants stood on guard and cleared them for entry. The large wooden gate rose slowly and Lucas ducked under it before it had gone all the way up. He followed the winding main avenue and made a left when they neared the base. Judging by how long they had been gone Lucas knew he was going to get in some trouble with Kazuhiko. “Just a head’s up… Kazu will probably be furious when we return.”

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 23, 2014 07:45AM
Bordering Lands of Albisas

Carrying the glider up and under the gate, she followed Lucus up the winding main avenue, and then left when they neared the base itself. They had been gone for sometime, but had a very good explanation for this. When Lucus said, that Kazu would be furious when they returned, Kyoko simply shook her head.

“But he entrusted me into your care, and we were doing exactly what was expected of us. You were showing me the gliders, and then we stumbled on the invaders.” Kyoko said freely, setting down the glider as soon as they got close to the Arsenal head quarters. Kyoko wasn’t even sure if Kazu was back yet, from dealing with his pressing matters as yet, since she couldn’t see him.

Kyoko placed her hands on the base of her back and stretched, after walking back all that way. It’s little wonder that gliding was so much easier, than walking one back. Straightening, she looked around and asked.

“So, do we wait outside, or go into the headquarters?’

<3>

avpic

erenjaegerScouting LegionMikasa AckermanArmin ArlertLove Anime
Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 23, 2014 08:35AM
Desnonian Air Brigade Base

Lucas, Kazuhiko and Kahue

He entrusted me to entertain you for a bit. To be quite honest, I acted quite rashly. Eventhough you outrank me, I didn’t know your skill level and we were very ill-prepared. At the very least, I should have ran back for Kahue,” he said speculating. “Not to mention, Kazu is falling for you.” Sometimes Lucas thought so logically that he didn’t realize when he was saying something that he probably shouldn’t.

We might as well return. The longer we stay out the more angry he will be,” he said as he took his tags out to open the door to the Arsenal Headquarters. Kazuhiko was pacing back and forth and looked the spitting image of his father while Kahue watched at her position at the table with an amused look on her face. Lucas knew he had to be mad because he never paced and often made fun of his father and sister for the habit. When Kazuhiko saw them come through the door, he stormed over, an angry scowl on his face.

Where have you been? I was only gone for twenty minutes.” he said evenly, though you could hear the animosity in his words. Lucas went on to explain the situation, while Kazuhiko listened quietly. “So you left the base unarmed and decided to go after intruders you knew nothing about? That was reckless and irresponsible. She could have gotten hurt!” he said trying not to look Kyoko in the eye. He took a deep breath and regained a little composure. “We just lost two of our own. Now is the time to exercise caution. We will avenge our fallen comrades, but we will do so with the utmost discretion.”

Lucas was surprised that Kazuhiko had reacted relatively calmly. It seemed that having Kyoko around caused him to have more of a level head. “Understood, sir. I won’t let it happen again,” he said respectfully. Kazuhiko let out a deep breath and his expression relaxed. He gave Lucas a pointed look letting him know he was about use thought speech.

To Lucas
How did she do?

To Kazuhiko
Her skills are a thing of real beauty and she will have no problem with the written part of the exam either.

Kazuhiko couldn’t help but let out a small smile as he turned and faced Kyoko for the first time since their return. “You have been approved for the aptitude test. It will be held here tomorrow. I’ll explain more about it over lunch. Shall we?” he asked letting her lead the way. He had skipped breakfast in his haste to apologize and felt famished. A big lunch at the castle would be nice, the food vastly better than what the base cafeteria offered. 

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 23, 2014 12:23PM
Desnonian Air Brigade Base

Lucas’s revelation that Kazu was falling for her took her by surprise. It was hard to read him at the best of times, since she had only known him for less than 48 hours. Lucas though knew Kazu for far longer and would have had a good sense to pick up on how Kazu was feeling, especially about Kyoko; his intended bride.

When they did enter the room, Kazu was angry, and Kahue sat in the back ground looking totally smug. Kyoko braced herself for the outburst to come, and it did, though it was more aimed at Lucas if anything. Lucas did a fine job of explaining just what happened, and in good detail, to which Kazu listened to silently, till then letting rip that Kyoko could have been hurt. But wasn’t that always a risk as being part of the Arsenal? People die.

Lucas’s apology was curt and swift, whilst being respectful, and all though this Kyoko remained silent. Something just seemed a bit off. The two men shared a look, and Kyoko couldn’t quite determine if they were still mad or not. She dismissed it, when Kazu rounded on her, and said that she had been approved for the aptitude test. Kyoko nodded politely, and then when asked if they could discuss it over lunch, she happily agreed.

“Lunch sounds great, Kazu.”

She had gotten out of the habit of calling him “your Highness” as she settled into being part of the Arsenal. Time would only tell if she truly fit in.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 24, 2014 05:56AM
The Streets of Albisas

Kazuhiko

The sun shone brightly in the sky and the air was warm as Kazuhiko walked beside Kyoko on their way back to the castle. The citizens of Albisas, consisting mostly of Nephilim and witches with small amounts of the other races, went about their day completely unaware of the breach in security. Kazuhiko was worrying, a feeling he tried hard to avoid. It was obvious that something ominous was on the horizon as the humans rarely traveled outside of their territory. Since the founding of Albisas, they had stayed clear of the area, but suddenly they were keeping tabs on the Nephilim.

In his distraction, Kazuhiko barely noticed when they made it back to the castle. He glanced over at Kyoko and tried to clear his head. Lunch was always served around the same time everyday and unless she was busy, Kazuhiko knew his mother would be dining in the grand hall with a handful of the ladies of the court. They mostly gossiped and he knew they would be watching the couple closely. He didn’t want to subject Kyoko or himself to that kind of torture.

If you trust my sense of honor, we could dine in my apartments. My mother is a wonderful woman, but she is conniving to no end. She will try and talk me up to you and I’m not prepared for that kind of embarrassment,” he said hoping Kyoko wouldn’t find his request too forward. 

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 24, 2014 09:02PM
The Streets of Albisas

Such a change from the mornings adventure with Lucas, to now be walking back with the Crown Prince to get some lunch. She was well aware that he wasn’t happy that Lucas and her took so long on their trips with the gliders, but the information they did get on the intruders would surely help the Arsenal in their investigations and beefing up security. Kyoko’s hair at the front was a little windswept, after her flight, and she kept reaching up trying to rake it back. But it seemed to have a life of its own, and in the end she just shrugged and went with it.

Kyoko thought they were going to some grand hall to eat, with the other royals, but it seemed that Kazuhiko had other plans.

If you trust my sense of honor, we could dine in my apartments. My mother is a wonderful woman, but she is conniving to no end. She will try and talk me up to you and I’m not prepared for that kind of embarrassment,” 

Kyoko could see where Kazuhiko was coming from. No doubt having the Crown Prince and his future bride dining in the same room as the Queen and her hand maidens would cause a right stir with many questions being fired off, meaning that getting a chance to eat in peace was practically zero. Kazuhiko’s suggestion that they dine privately in his apartment was met with a reassuring nod.

“I think it would be a top idea. I am not ready for the inquisition from your Mother just yet. I still feel like I just got here, and everything is happening so fast.”

It was true, that Kyoko was feeling a bit rushed, and the adrenalin that she felt surge through her whilst gilding, only added to it all. Peace and quiet conversation in Kazuhiko’s room sounded like heaven.

“After you, Kazu.”

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 25, 2014 05:22AM
The Imperial Castle

Kazuhiko liked how agreeable Kyoko was. She seemed to not mind any of his suggestions, but he knew there was still definitely the real possibility of making her mad. His whole life he had grown up around seemingly difficult women. You could never tell what his mother was up to and his sister was quiet and brooding most of the time. Factor in the most snide woman he had ever met, Kahue, and no wonder Kyoko seemed like an angel by comparison.

He led the way quietly to his room and opened the door letting Kyoko go through first. There was a nice sized dining room off of his living quarters with windows that stretched from floor to the ceiling and a door on that left led out to his balcony where he sometimes sat and enjoyed the warm breeze. He told Kyoko to relax while he went to inform a servant of their lunch plans. When he returned he sat at the opposite side of the dining table and smiled nervously. What did women like to talk about anyway? He wasn’t quite sure, so he went the safe route and talked about the upcoming test she would be taking the next day.

The test tomorrow has three parts. The first part will test your knowledge of the Air Brigade, which could include but is not limited to history, procedure and battle strategy. The second part will test your glider skills; how you handle the glider and your aptitude for glider assembly. The last part will let you showcase your combat skills in a one-on-one fight,” he said as he stood to get them both a glass of water. All of the talking was making him thirsty. “Tomorrow will be a long day and it will probably feel like you’re back at the academy, but I have complete faith that you will rise to the challenge.” 

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 25, 2014 02:01PM
The Imperial Castle

Kyoko entered the open planned dining room that were off Kazuhiko’s living quarters. The windows were open and allowed a simple warm breezed to circulate and giving off a a very relaxing space. Keeping her hands behind her back, she tapped the back of her right hand on her left while watching Kazuhiko go to inform a servant that he and his intended bride would be dining in his room. This gave Kyoko a moment to tour the dining room, and look at the family portraits as well as the ornaments that adorned the cupboards and shelving. Not long after leaving, Kazuhiko was back and he moved to the opposite end of the dining table, taking a seat. Kyoko followed suit and sat herself down, looking at the Prince expectantly for him to start the conversation.

Thankfully, he decided to broach the subject of the written part off the testing, along with showcasing her combat skills in a one on one fight. This part had Kyoko smile broadly, reaching for her glass of water and taking a sip. If there was one thing she truly enjoyed, it was getting her hands dirty and fighting with them. Though many that met her in the last few days would suspect her to be a trophy bride to the Prince, they were all in for a terrible shock.

“Kazu…would there be any chance that it is you that I go up against in the one on one fight?’

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 25, 2014 04:42PM
Kazuhiko’s Chambers

Kazuhiko watched Kyoko closely as he spoke, looking for any signs of apprehension. If there were any to be found she hid them very well. When she asked him if he would be the one she would fight tomorrow he raised a brow, impressed with her deductive skills. Who better to evaluate a prospective member of the Arsenal than the current members of the Arsenal. “You really are quite clever, Kyoko,” he said trying out addressing her informally.

The Arsenal is responsible for testing its new prospective members. Lucas will administer the written portion of the exam, Kahue will test your glider abilities and yes, you will fight me one on one.” In truth, Kazuhiko was excited to go up against Kyoko. Lucas wouldn’t have rung her praises if she wasn’t truly talented. His days had been boring as of late and a little action was in order. “There is a bit of a running tradition the night before the test to set the prospects at ease. There is an underground nightclub that is run by the witches. It is very high tech; loud music, drinks, shimmering lights… y’know, the works. You are not obligated to go, but it’ll be fun and Lucas and Kahue will be there. And of course I will be there.”

He waited for her answer, realizing he was dominating the conversation. There was a small knock at the door and a servant came in with their meal. It was a gorgeous looking set up of fish stock, potatoes mushrooms and mauh mauh. Kazuhiko loved the taste of fresh seafood and it was all he could do not to chow down like a savage.

http://fotos.fotoflexer.com/dab8c019138ce99f4a8efa2c1116595b1639335.jpg


Desnonia – Albisas, The Capital (6) Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 26, 2014 06:27AM
Kyoko’s chambers
~Clink~Toshiro placed down his empty tea cup and crossed his right leg over his left, watching Kyoko as she went to put the finished dishes on a tray. He had listened to her explain how the first gliding experience went here with Lucas, about how close knit the team was, but she danced around his questions on the Prince; Kazuhiko. It was almost like she was guarded, and that her relationship with him was private, which it was. He knew he wasn’t going to get her to freely admit whether or not she had strong feelings for the Prince, but he gathered that in time, the truth would emerge, one way or another. He rose to standing and stretched, and Kyoko went to open the door.“What? Getting rid of me already?’ He said, with a mock hurt tone. Kyoko was getting tired of his games.

“I have…a date.”

“Awe….can’t I stay and watch you go out?”

“No…you can’t.” That said, he knew he wasn’t going to get her to change her mind. Instead he strolled out, but kissed her forehead before he left. He smiled at her and said. “I will meet this Prince soon enough anyways. Then…I will have my answers. Laters.” And with that, he went off to find his own quarters. With Toshiro gone, she let out a huge sigh of relief and ran to get ready for her shopping trip with Kazuhiko. She showered and did her hair up in a loose bun, that has wisps that framed her face. She wore a day dress in a light cotton, blue in colour with matching shoes. Looking at her watch, she thought she might be late, and darted out the door, to meet the Prince in the designated spot. She only hoped he would be waiting.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 26, 2014 08:02AM
The Imperial Castle
Looking back, Kazuhiko should have told Kyoko that they could meet at her room. He felt bad that she had to walk all the way across the castle to his chambers, so he left a little early to try and catch her halfway. She moved gracefully toward him looking stunning in a blue cotton dress. He smiled at her and held his arm out for her to take.“Well you able to contact your Senior Master Sergeant?” he asked as he led her through the main entrance and took a right toward the busiest part of town. Many citizens waved to them as they paraded down the avenue and Kazuhiko didn’t worry about the gossips; they could say whatever they wanted.The town squares which held a majority of the shops and outdoor markets were conveniently located near the castle. There were tables and displays of merchandise ranging from fresh produce to expensive fabrics and jewelry. Many purveyors tried to sell the couple their wares, but Kazuhiko graciously declined all of them. His made his way through the crowd, making sure not to lose Kyoko. The high end stores were located in the second square farther from the castle. Fewer citizens walked the streets in this area, but he recognized more of them. Finally, they made it to a fashionable clothing store called Ace and Kazuhiko held the door open to let Kyoko go before him. He had been here a few times to pick out fabrics, so the manager went out her way to make them feel welcome. Racks of clothes lined floor and giant spools of fabric hung down from high on the walls giving the store a very festive look.

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 26, 2014 05:17PM
Ace – Clothing Store
“Seems that my Senior Master Sergeant was sent already by my country.” Kyoko answered the Prince, as they made their way through the shopping district crowds, and headed into a store called, “Ace”. Kyoko would normally be gushing about the wonders and luxury of the elegant store, but Toshiro’s visit earlier had unsettled her slightly. For one thing he was incredibly nosy and he kept questioning the relationship between herself and the Crown Prince.“They sent Senior Master Sergeant Toshiro Ishago.”Kyoko wondered if the Prince was familiar with him, or his track record from her home country. A highly decorated man, he was known for his crass behavior and standoffish play when it came to those in higher authority. “He was here at the castle earlier, and came to see me.” Kyoko added, as she thumbed her way through a dress rack and picked out a stunning white dress. She held it up and then put it to her body, before checking herself in the mirror. “I love this one.” Kyoko enthused as she then looked through the racks again and quietly hummed to herself.

Shopping might not have been the Prince’s strong point, but Kyoko was quick to find a dress and matching bag that would be perfect for the club. As she paid for it at the counter, she looked back at Kazu and said. “Shall we get a coffee before we go back?”

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 26, 2014 09:44PM
Ace- Clothing Store
Kazuhiko separated from Kyoko and rummaged through the racks. He wanted to dress like a civilian that evening so he headed toward the short sleeve shirts. He picked out a simple, dark blue collared polo shirt that had the seal of the royal court embroidered on the left side. He listened as Kyoko spoke and was surprised that he felt a brief instance of jealousy at the mention of Senior Master Sergeant Ishara. It hadn’t taken Kyoko long to jump to conclusions about him and Kahue. Was that because she had been in a relationship with one of her own Senior Master Sergeants? He kept his thoughts to himself as he continued to peruse the shelves“He is welcome to join us this evening. His test will probably be the day after yours,” he said as he glanced over to see her progress. His eyes widened as she said she was finished shopping. Girls were supposed to take forever he thought to himself. He let out an embarrassed chuckle and blew the stray hairs out of his face. “Coffee sounds great. Just need to pick out a pair of pants real quick,” he said as he scoured through the displays of kakis. He chose a dark tan pair and headed to the register to pay. The manager thanked him and neatly folded his selections and packaged them in a fancy bag with the store logo on the front.Kazuhiko led the way out of the store and headed toward a coffee shop not far away. “This place it great. It’s famous for its wild flavors,” he said as he held the door for her. The small shop had a nice buzz and customers enjoying their various beverages smiled and waved in their direction. Kazuhiko ordered his usual chocolate cherry espresso and waited while Kyoko chose something for herself.

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 27, 2014 02:15AM
The Coffee Hub
Finding a table just outside the Coffee Hub, Kyoko set down her shopping bags on the floor beside her, whilst she opened her clutch purse to take out money to be able to pay for her coffee. Kazuhiko ordered chocolate cherry espresso, and Kyoko ordered a flat white coffee, no sugar. Glancing around as there were many patrons enjoying everything from small cakes to iced drinks, she couldn’t help but smile. Being out of the castle was a godsend, and in the midst of the sea of people, she was just another face. At least that is how she felt. She did notice however, that the Crown Prince had gained attention of many, and was being waved and and acknowledged by others. Kyoko had to wonder if he ever got sick of the attention. Gingerly, she reached up and drew back a stray lock of her hair behind her ears, and waited patiently for their beverages to be served.http://cdn5.agoda.net/hotelimages/400/400301/400301_121005124833311_STD.jpgKazuhiko had recommended this establishment for its wild flavors, and she had to agree, the air was scented with the richest scent of coffee she had ever imagined. “I think this will become a favourite spot for me.” She said with a smile. Looking back at the Prince, she needed to address the matter of the Second Master Sergeant. “I could try and get a hold of him when we get back to see if he would like to come to the club. I know he is always one that loves a good time.” That was said with a hint of sarcasm, mainly cause it was true. If there was trouble about, he was the first to find it.

Soon a waitress brought over a tray with their orders, and sat down the cups in front of Kazuhiko and Kyoko. Kyoko paid for the coffees and then picked up her cup and brought it to her lips, blowing on it gently.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 27, 2014 03:56AM
The Coffee Hub
You didn’t have to pay,” Kazuhiko said as he beamed at Kyoko. He was unacustomed to being treated by others and was glad that she liked the coffee hub. He had been coming there for years with the other members of the Arsenal. When she brought up her Senior Master Sergeant again, the feeling of jealousy he had felt earlier resurfaced, but he fought it down. Time and the interactions between to the two old comrades would give Kazuhiko all the information he needed. He didn’t want to seem possessive to Kyoko.He took small sips of his favorite flavor espresso and stole brief glances at Kyoko when he thought she wasn’t looking. Their table outside provided a good view of the activity in the primary square and he assumed she must be taking everything in. After they both finished their drinks, Kazuhiko stood and picked up both his bag and Kyoko’s. “Dinner will be soon and I know my mother is itching to meet you. We might as well get it over with,” he said with a sigh.

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 27, 2014 05:24AM
The Coffee Hub
“She is?” Kyoko replied, kind of intimidated that the Crown Prince’s mother was so keen to meet her. It was understandable of course, since Kyoko was the arranged bride for Kazuhiko. This brought Kyoko crashing back to reality, after wistfully enjoying her coffee and watching the world go by from the table outside the Coffee hub. Thoughts came to dinner. Was it going to be a state affair? One of those with all the dignitaries and allies? Was it going to be formal? Was she going to have to wear another kimono that takes hours to put on? So many questions. Kyoko patted her lips with a napkin, then rose to standing, taking up her shopping bags and clutch. She flicked her head, and her hair tumbled off her shoulder, as she prepared to walk back to the castle with Kazuhiko.The audible sigh that he made as he told her about dinner, had her question just what kind of mood he would be in. It just sounded so…troubling. Kyoko kept up with the brisk pace of her fiancee, keeping to herself as she walked along. Still many people waved and smiled, and Kyoko tipped her head down as she walked, so not having to look back at everyone they passed.Reaching the castle, she asked Kazuhiko.

“Is this semi formal or formal for dinner?”

She was hoping for semi formal, but figured her chances were zip.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 27, 2014 06:44AM
Town Square
Kyoko’s mood seemed to change when Kazuhiko mentioned dinner with his parents and it made him wish he hadn’t suggested it. He wanted her to feel at home, but she would have to meet them at some point. “There is nothing to be worried about on your part Kyoko. They will mostly be embarrassing me,” he said trying to set her mind at ease. “And as for the dress code, wear what you like. My mother tries to make every meal a formal affair, but you are my fiance and if you want to come to dinner dressed in a burlap sack, she would have to accept you.”They had arrived back at the castle in front of Kyoko’s door. No one was in sight, so he thought it might be safe to steal a kiss. He put his bag down and placed his hands lightly on her cheeks. Gently pulling her face closer, he gave her a deep longing kiss. Keeping it brief, he released her and picked his bag up off the ground. “See you in thirty minutes.”

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 28, 2014 03:31AM
Kyoko’s Chambers
Kazuhiko tried to settle Kyoko’s nerves about this dinner with his Mother tonight. He tried to say that if anyone was going to be put on the spot, it would be him. Course, he would say that, knowing his mother a hell of a lot better than Kyoko. Kyoko had only seen the Queen once, and that was the night of her welcome feast. This was going to be different. More social, and bound to be a lot of questions asked of her. Kazuhiko also reassured Kyoko that she could wear whatever she liked, though his Mother tried to make every affair a formal one, Kazuhiko was not going to insist that she get dressed up.Just reaching her apartment, Kyoko was about to unlock the door, when Kazuhiko decided to steal a kiss. It totally took Kyoko’s breath away and for a minute was just left standing there, dumbfounded. That was twice now that they had kissed. She made a girly giggle as she went into her apartment, after he told her that he would see her in thirty minutes. That wasn’t a long time at all, and Kyoko raced to get ready…..http://www.asianpopshow.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/06/Yukie-Nakama-dressed-in-red-to-shoot-ads.jpg

The last few minutes, Kyoko kept checking the clock. Her nerves had started up again, and she was trying deep breathing exercises to try and calm herself down. It was only dinner after all. Not like it would be the firing squad….or was it?

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 28, 2014 05:32AM
The Queen’s Chambers
Kazuhiko departed quickly to his mother’s quarters wanting to catch her before dinner. When he arrived, her makeup and hair were being prepared. She looked over at him between the two servants that attended to her and smiled. She sent the two ladies away and signaled for Kazuhiko to sit in one of the chairs across from her.”It is rare that you grace me with your presence, Kazu.” Her smile was mischievous as if she knew a secret he didn’t and he couldn’t help but wonder what she had heard.”Lieutenant Takiharah will be joining us for dinner this evening. And I have come to ask that you make her feel welcome. Please try not to overload her with questions,” Kazuhiko pleaded bordering on whining. She made an expression as if she were hurt, but Kazuhiko knew his mother and she didn’t get offended easily. He was relatively sure she put the idea of an arranged marriage in his father’s head and that she had chosen Kyoko herself. It meant that she already knew everything about Kyoko that was public knowledge and any questions she asked pf the woman would be to purposefully make her uncomfortable.

Why do you use formalities, Kazu. You and Kyoko have been spotted together all over town,” his mother said nonchalantly. Kazuhiko cursed whatever cow hung around his mother who had spilled the beans. “I have taken a liking to her. She is a good, respectable woman, so please try not to scare her off,” he said standing up and walking back to the door.

See you at dinner,” she replied not responding to his request. He shook his head and left her powder room. Regretting the whole affair, he went to meet up with Kyoko so he could escort to the diningroom.


The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] (2) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 10:29PM
Tagor’s Tent
They shared a moment where the need for words no longer mattered. He understood, by her placing a hand on his chest that she had accepted him as her Master and mate. He appeared to sneer, but it was due to the fact that he was still up inside of her, and had yet to fill her with his seed. Now he wanted to finish what they started. His first kiss was soft, and he teased her lips with his tongue, while his hips rocked up and with his hands now on her hips, he started to work their bodies, so she was moving in time with him.The kiss began to deepen as his tongue sought to enter her mouth and tussle with her own, while the drums from the ceremonial pit had actually picked up tempo. In a far tent a woman from the spice lands was being sexed, and she cried out in time to the beating of the drum….it was like all around them the souls were rejoicing the mating rites of the Njada. Tagor pulled back and then his face became determined, as he held her tight to him, pulling her up and down so the tempo got faster. His hardened chest filled with air and he was racing like his stallion to the finish. He then made a sound that was like an English word.“Haaaartaa.” He groaned and then snorted as he pulled her down three hard times till his head erupted inside her, pulsating and filling her womb with his seed. She would probably be shocked with the intensity of this act, and as he gasped for breath, he again took to breast, clamping on, as he held her down upon him, ensuring the seed would sprout. If she came as he, then the euphoria would be off the charts.

http://img37.imageshack.us/img37/8622/0017danidrogo.jpg

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 26, 2014 11:02PM
He leaned in to kiss her once more, his tongue teasing at her lips, demanding entrance. She obeyed without question, her moan swallowed into his mouth as he rocked his body into hers once again. She hadn’t even been aware they had stopped.Their bodies began to move in sync as the drumbeats outside became harder and faster. Dimly she could hear other women enjoying the same treatment she herself was now subjected to. His tongue mimicked the actions of his body and she could do nothing but hold on tightly, her hands clenching and unclenching against his shoulders.He broke away from their kiss and a determined look settled over his face. He pulled her tightly against him, grinding her hips over his, the little nubbin of flesh between her legs rubbing deliciously against the hair between his thighs. She inhaled sharply, a sensation she’d never felt before swiftly overtaking her body.What she was unaware of was the woman who’s cries were echoing with the drums, was actually those of a Shaman woman, whom another of Tagor’s men had taken to his furs for the night. She had seen in her runes that someone belonging to one of the Njada needed healing and was offering up her body and her magic to fuel the casting of her spell. Her words, interspersed with the cries of passion she was experiencing, were spoken in the ancient language of Ilyra’s people. A more potent magic then she’d ever attempted before.

“A sel’is’po lu’a illing…zah’har nau mzild…dro duul’sso…tlu duul’sso…zah’har nau mzild…nau mzild valbynae…nau mzild cruelty…ku’lam phor lu’tlu l’m'ranndii…y’teni l’sssiks…zah’har nau mzild…” (“By seed and by bone…suffer no more…live free…be free…suffer no more…no more bindings…no more cruelty…rise up and be the mate…raise the sun…suffer no more…”)

Within Tagor’s tent, Master and Slave joined as one. The grip at her hips tightened minutely as he jerked her down hard upon him a final three times. The third time, he groaned, pinning her in place, suckling at her breast once again. She felt him swell within her a moment before there was a pulsating warmth. Her head fell back and she cried to the heavens as she reached her peak.

“Usstan tlun elggor! Xal l’Quar’valsharess dormagyn uns’aa!” (“I am dying! May the Goddess save me!”)

Something quite unexpected happened as she reached her own orgasm…there was an itchy, spiky feeling that suffused her entire body that grew steadily worse the longer he pumped his seed into her.

She clenched around him tightly, as she experienced another gut-wrenching sensation and she cried out as a light glow, her magic, lit her skin like a candle. There was a snapping sound and the bracelets around her wrists snapped in two, falling to the ground with a light thud.

At the same time the glow was lighting Ilyra’s body, the Shaman woman’s cries of completion ended her spell, allowing for the bracelets that Ilyra had been wearing for 10 years to fall free. The Shaman collapsed beneath the Njada male behind her, breathing heavily, pleased that her spell had worked.

Free for the first time in over 10 years, Ilyra’s magic exploded within her, causing her to cry out in shock. The magical backlash she experienced, as her magical pathways regenerated and healed her body, mind and soul caused the poor slave girl to collapse in the arms of her Master, unconscious.

As she succumbed to the darkness…she sensed a second aura aside from her own. A tear slipped from her eye, as cool and bright as a snowflake. For the first time…she was to produce an issue from a union with a Master.

And that it was to be born of the man who freed her made her happier then she ever thought possible.

She could not return to her homeland. Tagor and his people…they were her people now.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 02:29AM
Tagor’s Tent 
Tagor felt his woman fall limp in his arms as she succumbed to the end of their mating ritual. So light was her frame, that he gently lifted her, then placed her down in the middle of the furs, where he would then lay beside her. Her face was so serene and one thing he noticed was that her bands or binding had fallen off. Was this significant in the producing of a child? Had the seed taken hold in her womb? Either way, Tagor was pleased. A woman that was so supple, she could be molded to his girth, and then experienced with him the joy of their sex. She was worth so much more than the price he paid…so much more. Lovingly, he brought her to lay partially on top of him, her leg draped over his own, her head resting on his chest. It was now, that he could sleep peacefully. His release had brought about completion of the pact. He did not believe in slaves…he believed in finding the right woman, who would bare the next son of Njada riders….who would one day conquer the world. The child of a Njada and Winter Elf…was a strong one. With his mind filled with the ideas of a new son, his eyes closed and he drifted off to sleep.
https://p.gr-assets.com/540x540/fit/hostedimages/1386702073/7423014.gif~The Next Morning~

Normally, Tagor goes to check on the horses first thing as the sun rises over the hills, but this day he continued to sleep. The day before had been filled with many highs and then the consummation of his relationship with IIyra. He didn’t normally bed down on the furs with women. Years past he sent them to a communal tent for slaves. But IIyra was different. Something passed between them the night before, and not just his seed.

Outside his tent Jamai was pacing back and forth, too scared to enter. This was so unlike Tagor. A few other men had not gotten up either to tend to their horses, and this was most uncommon. Jamai decided that the servants would have to put in the extra work load…at least for today. That in mind, he headed off to the stables, leaving the two guards stationed outside the Leader’s tent.

Back inside, Tagor was starting to stir. His eyelids opened, and then he felt the warmth of Ilyra’s body upon his. A smile creased his features, and he placed a kiss upon her head. This would be the first day of the rest of their lives together.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 05:36AM
Tagor’s Tent
The Following Morning…It had been many years since Ilyra had slept so peacefully. Nestled in her Master’s arms, she felt warm and cherished, something new she would have to get used to. Everything was so new this day.There was a slight pressure against her head and it brought her swimming to wakefulness. Her arm was draped across Tagor’s strong chest and in the light of day, she could see the black down of his hair as it crossed his chest and down his body. She let her eyes wander, curious now about the man who’d taken her so thoroughly the night before. Her eyebrows disappeared into her hairline when she got a glimpse of his manhood, currently limp and draped over his thigh. Even limp it was impressive.

“That had been inside of me!?” she exclaimed within her mind, staring longer then appropriate. Movement caught her attention and the stroke of a hand down her backside made her bring her head up. Once again she found herself caught in Tagor’s dark gaze. There was a small smile upon his face as he stared at her, that she felt the need to return.

“Good Morrow, Master.” she whispered to him, unware of the fact that with her magic now free, they could understand one another. “Last night…was simply wonderful. I’ve never experienced such sensations before.” She then noticed her bracelets were missing and her eyes lit up with delight.

“I am free.” she stated in awe. Feeling brave, she pressed a light kiss to his chest in thanks for her newfound freedom. There were still some lingering aches from her magic being returned to her but for the most part, she was feeling grand. She gave herself a once over before something made her pause. She doublechecked…and discovered a second aura overlapping her own. Examining it more closely, her eyes went wide and the memories of what occured just before she collapsed flashed through her mind and she gasped, sitting up quickly beside him, a hand splayed over the still-flat planes of her stomach. She could feel the aura of the new life within her against her hand. She turned her head to look at him, eyes filled with wonder. “I’m to have a baby…”

She would be surprised to know that he understood every word she said.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 06:03AM
Tagor’s Tent
The dark tanned Njada leader smiled at his new woman and actually understood what she was saying. The night before with the spiritual connection and their joining did more than create a new life, it also broke the language barrier between them. So whereas before he would speak to her in a series of deep grunts and words that made no sense, now he made perfect sense.He reached for her and pulled her on top of him, as he then squeezed her ass cheeks tight together; kneading them as he replied. “You are good for Tagor. Master is pleased.” If she hadn’t noticed before, his limp member had grown in size and was now tapping her inner thigh* “Tagor want more.” This said, he started to kiss her hungrily, right after she said she was free. and with child. It was all he hoped for. It would be hard for the other servants and Njada slaves to fathom, that this girl had managed to be turned from a slave to free woman over night, but to Tagor that was their problem.From the outside of the tent, to those passing by, they would hear the delighted grunts of the Njada leader as he began to take her again. He simply could not get enough of her, even rolling her over, and kissing all down her chest and belly, before taking to her folds and savouring the liquid sex between her legs. This was something she would need to get used too. He would bring her to climax, before then picking her up and turning her over, so she could ride him cowboy style, till he roared with power as he emptied into her more of his seed, flooding her canal. Finished, he would rise and then start to dress, before ordering Jamai to send for servants to bring waters to clean his woman and dress her in the finery of a Njada woman.

He simply grinned at her, content, then left to deal with the horses.

Two young servants of the Njada came in, one carrying pitchers of water, the other with a bag of clothing and then they descended on their knees before Ilyra.

“Togar wants you clean and dressed, Ilyra of Njada.”

What would her reaction be?

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 07:32AM
He reached for her in reply, pulling her on top of his body as his hands went to the rounded globes of her bottom, kneading at her supple flesh once more. Her face flamed at the same time her body throbbed in remembrance of the last time she’d been in such a position.His mouth opened and she could see the white of his teeth as he spoke to her. She expected more grunts, what she got were actual words.“You are good for Tagor. Master is pleased.” he grinned, surprising her that she could understand him.”Then I am pleased for Master.” she whispered as she felt him press against her thigh, hot and hard. Her eyes widened in surprise.

“Tagor want more.” he grinned just before he pulled her into a hungry kiss. She gasped against his lips, allowing his tongue to slip into her mouth as he pushed into her once more. Her cries of passion echoed outside the tent, surprising Jamai as he waited outside. Tagor had never been with a woman for more than a night and it seemed this one was special to him in some way.

Inside the tent, he had rolled her over, moving down her body until his lips and tongue feasted hungrily between her legs. She cried out in shock, a whole new set of feelings crashing against her as he lapped at her inner folds. Her fingers slid into his hair of their own volition, gripping tightly as she rode the wave of passion. Limp and sated, she could barely function as he turned her over and rode her hard to his own climax, filling her to the brim with his virile seed, roaring with completion.

They were both breathless, shivering and trembling against each other, his forehead pressed against her back, an arm around her waist as they came down from their clouds of desire. He pulled away from her after some time and began to dress. She watched him, her naked body covered in the furs of his bedroll. He looked at her one final time, a grin on his lips, before releasing the ties on tent flap and stepping out into the light of day. She could hear his deep voice ordering Jamai to have servants come and help her clean and dress.

A short while later, as she was finishing her breakfast, two young servants entered, one carrying a ewer of water, the other a bag of clothing as they knelt at her side with a short bow. She frowned at this. She was as much a slave as they were. Why would they show her such respect?

By claiming her as his, Tagor had effectively announced her changed status as his mate and mother of his future children. She was unaware of this fact however, something the servants that had come to her were sure to inform her of.

“Tagor wants you clean and dressed, Ilyra of Njada.” the one on the left spoke. Ilyra’s eyes widened.

“Why do you call me such?” she wondered, genuinely curious. The two servants looked at one another in surprise.

“You do not know?”

“No.” Ilyra shook her head.

“You are first woman, slave or not, who has captured our Master’s interest since previous woman died trying to give birth to his child.” Ilyra’s mouth dropped open in shock.

“How long ago was this?” she wondered.

“Many moons now. Woman long gone to dust beneath the earth.”

“And the child?”

“Died shortly afterward.” the servant on the right stated. Ilyra pressed a hand to her lips, saddened for her Master.

“Do not shed tears for Master, Ilyra of Njada. You are Tagor’s woman now. Bear him fine sons and daughters. Make Tagor happy again. We wash and dress you as befitting a mate of Njada.” Stunned with these revelations, she was subjected to their tender care. They washed her body with the finest of cloths, paying careful attention to her sex. He had been rough with her, but not too rough to cause injury but there was a lingering soreness. She would get used to that over time until it would no longer matter.

Once she was clean and dry, they dressed her in a free flowing gown of midnight blue that went beautifully with her skin and hair. It had no sleeves and draped in such a way as to show off her markings as a Winter Elf. Next they combed and treated her hair to scented oils until it glowed with a natural light, making her eyes stand out within her face.

One of the girls carried a small box, which she presented to Ilyra with a small bow. “As you are of Njada, you must wear this.” She opened the box to reveal a claw-shaped pendant. Etched along the side were protection runes.

“It’s lovely.” Ilyra nodded. The pendant was removed from the box and clasped around her neck and she was suffused with a sudden, familiar warmth. She touched a hand to it. “This is Tagor’s.” she stated with conviction. The servants shared another look.

“Yes. You will do, Ilyra of Njada, Elf of the Winter.” the young servant nodded. “Come. Master waits, for we begin our journey home. One day, one night we travel.” The girls waited for Ilyra to leave the tent before following behind her. It was something she wasn’t used to but she supposed she would have to, now that she knew what was expected.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/giphy_zps63bc1cfa.gif

CharlotteCarrendar

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 27, 2014 08:34AM
Horse chorale
Already there was talk amongst the men about what Tagor had done, by buying a woman for two horses and a bag of silver. But one thing about Tagor was he was very good at getting what he wanted for the right price. It was no misconception, the point of why the Njada came down to buy their women here to take home. The mountainous land from which they came suffered from extreme temperatures, from the hottest days, to the coldest nights. Many women simply could not handle the environment, and so their life expectancy was always much lower than the males.Jamai was of course curious with the Master as to how the girl fared as far as pleasing the Master, but of course, he was too scared to actually come out and ask him directly. Instead, he followed along behind a few paces,and judged Tagor on his demeanor and what he intended to do in the long trek home. Would Ilyra be walking the long way back with the other servants and slaves? The day would bring the answers to that and so much more.Tagor was looking over the many horses in their keep, and then smiled as he went to a particular white mare at the back. A beautiful specimen and with a long flowing mane that would need to be braided back. Its coat shone, the whitest white, and this was when Tagor made up his mind. He had a boy get the horse ready and then nodded to Jamai as he went to go get a meal at the large eating area of the hotel. Many of his Njada men folk were there, some with sore heads from the festivities, others skiting about the many women they had rutted with. Some had bought slaves that they were taking home, but none were as beautiful as Ilyra. Tagor kept smiling to himself, when others asked where his slave was. He simply sneered at them, and ate his bread and wine. Such mystery surrounding this woman, it brought whispers from all around. Perhaps she had used her magic on him, to bewitch him into making her free.

They would all find out soon enough.

As Illyra emerged from her tent, she was in full view of Tagor, who snapped his fingers and spoke in a dark tone.

“Bring her gift.”

A boy brought out the white horse and it was then paraded around in a circle as Tagor got up from his seat and walked across to the boy, who stopped and handed Tagor the leather reigns. Tagor then gestured to Illyra.

“Yours.”

One word…that meant so much. To give her a steed that she would be riding home on. Riding along side the leader of the Njada. It was more than an honor…more than privilege. It elevated her status to that which would be like a Queen amongst the Njada.

Many of the Njada whispered. The woman now looked stunning in her blue gown and claw tooth necklace. No longer wearing the binds of slavery. The slaves themselves were in awe. How had she managed to attain this and with the leader of the Njada no doubt. It was sure to be the talk of the people as they prepared to head home later in the day.

http://awoiaf.westeros.org/images/thumb/0/0a/Dany%26TheSilver.jpg/250px-Dany%26TheSilver.jpg

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 30, 2014 07:25PM
Outside of the tent
Ilyra paused just outside the tent as the full caravan turned to get their first glimpse of her in the light of the new day. There were many gasps and jealous looks as her beauty outshone even the prettiest of Njada women. She gulped hard as many eyes stared upon her, some hostile, and some not. But she held her head high, as befitting her new status as their clan leader’s mate. If she was nervous, she didn’t let it show on her face.Her gaze landed on Tagor, who moved fluidly to his feet and snapped his fingers.“Bring her gift.” he demanded in his gruff tone. She bit her tongue on her retort. He had already given her so much, namely her freedom and a home, and someone she was becoming to care for…and a family. She didn’t think she needed anything else.

A young boy brought forth a horse, pure white, it’s coat gleaming with a fresh brushing. She gasped in surprise as she walked forward. Tagor met her at the mare’s side and she looked at him as he pressed the reigns in her hands.

“She’s beautiful.” Ilyra whispered, brushing a hand across the mare’s neck.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/giphy_zpsd0577720.gif

“Yours.” Tagor simply said. There were murmurs and gasps of surprise around them as the full meaning of what he stated hit home. A simple slave had gone from warming their leader’s furs and slaking his lusts, to having a horse of her own and riding at his side. There had to be some kind of magic involved with this. A few of the Njada women were glaring at Ilyra with outright hostility. She ignored all of this in favor of gracing Tagor with a bright smile.

“Thank you, Master.” she stated. More whispers surrounded him, those within hearing range surprised that she still called him “Master”. And yet she did not wear the binds of slavery. What was going on? Had she truly bewitched him? Or was there something more deeper going on between their leader and the Winter Elf?

As he was easily taller than her, she had to tug his beard in order to bring his head down to hers so she could give him a light kiss upon his lips.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 30, 2014 07:54PM
The Ride to the Njada lands
http://25.media.tumblr.com/27d97325dffbee1c861206bb19a52c58/tumblr_mp7u2ou0Ay1qdlt7do1_500.gif
All around them, the murmur of the Njada people grew, when Ilyra pulled down on Tagor’s beard to openly kiss him in public. Gasps from the other slaves, and hisses from some Njada women that were jealous, were soon whispering, after Tagor ran his thumb down Ilyra’s cheek, and reached for her waist, to put her up on the saddle, high above the others. He turned to the women that had made such sounds and then spoke in his own tongue.“Fra lo dah ke wyaa….doo tugi ne ka.” (which means, “Next woman who opens mouth, loses tongue.”)

This silenced the women, and many of the Njada men urged them, and not in a nice way, to pack up the tents into the caravans to be taken back to the Njada homelands. With much gold and supplies done with the trade of the fabled horses, they were now ready to make their way back. Tagor’s black stallion was brought around by a small boy, who received a light head pat from the Njada leader, before mounting his horse, that was wearing the coat of the Njada leader’s symbol. He whistled loudly, for the procession of horses, men, women, slaves and caravans, to make their move, as the Sheik came out to wave farewell to his honored guests.

Riding alongside Tagor, Ilyra was at the height of Njada society. Only his brother had ever held such an honor, and never a woman. What Tagor had not considered however, was one of the usual rites that happened on the return home of the caravans of trade. When Tagor had in the past brought home a slave, his brother was one of the first men, to share the woman around. This was a time honored tradition, and one that Tagor had not even considered, when he found himself falling for the Winter elf. Surely when they returned….Marmut would want his turn at Ilyra. The question was…would Tagor allow his mate to be sexed by another man, even if it was his brother?

The great train of horses and caravan were underway for the two day journey home. Tagor rode with his eyes looking straight ahead, only ever now and then stealing a glance at Ilyra as she rode. When he did watch her, seeing the movement of her hips upon the saddle, it made his groin heat significantly. No doubt when they camped for the night, Tagor was going to want to have his woman ride him….as hard as she could.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
January 30, 2014 08:38PM
Ignoring the hisses around them from the jealous women of the clan, Ilyra drew back from their kiss as Tagor ran a thumb across her skin, staring her in the eyes. No words passed between them, their eyes and body language saying all that needed to be said.His large hands easily encompassed her waist as he hoisted her up onto the back of her horse, turning to the women who were grumbling with a warning that he would cut out their tongues if they stepped out of line again. Once she was settled, she was passed the reigns by one of the small boys. There was a bruise at his temple and he winced every time he moved his head.”That looks very painful. May I see?” she asked him in a kind voice. Eyes wide, the young boy turned to look at another man, whom she assumed was his father. He eyed her warily for a moment before he nodded his head. If this woman had their leader’s trust, then who was he to argue over a simple request.The young boy moved to Ilyra’s side, tilting his head up toward her with a small his of pain. She placed the palm of her hand gently over the bump on his head and reached out for her magic. There were gasps as her hand began to glow a pure white color, warming the young boys injury beneath her palm. It was only a moment but it was long enough for her to heal his injury. Finished, she withdrew her hand and nodded with satisfaction when she noticed the boy’s injury was no more. He smiled brightly at her before running to his father’s side. The father nodded at Ilyra in gratitude, which she returned before Tagor announced it was time to leave.

He whistled loudly and the caravan began to move, The Sheik coming out to wave goodbye to them and reminding them to return for a visit as soon as they could.

The day was pleasant and the ride was smooth and Ilyra had not been blind to the looks she was receiving from Tagor every once in a while. She could feel him undressing her with his eyes and her face was in a constant state of flushed under his heavy gaze. She had a feeling she would not be getting much sleep when they made camp for the night. If she had been privy to his thoughts as he looked at her, the saddle rubbing against her netheregions would most likely have been an issue.

What she was unaware of…was the practice he had with his brother upon their return of sharing their slaves…

What would happen when they reached home?


Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] (8) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 30, 2014 03:51AM
Bicycle Carriage

“Will SMS Ishara be joining us this evening?” 

That was the first thing that Kazuhiko said when they got into the bicycle carriage, that was to take them to the Club that evening. Kyoko fiddled with her clutch and then took out the note that she had found in her apartment. She opened it enough so that Kazuhiko could see for himself that Ishara was joining them later.

“Yes, according to this note he left. I understand he will be there a bit later. He is always one for making an entrance.” Kyoko said quietly, folding the note back up again, and placing it into the envelope. She put it away quickly with a snap of her clutch, which she held with both hands. Kyoko had noticed that Kazu had dressed more semi casual for the evening, and she started to think maybe she was a little overdressed for this date. Would Kahue pick up on it, and tease her mercilessly? Kyoko didn’t know how she was going to take any banter from the girl tonight. Especially after the dinner party with Kazu’s mother.

The bicycle carriage ride was a pleasant one, and offered the chance for Kyoko to see the spectacular sight of the city at night. Such beauty in architecture, and this mode of transport, meant she could take in the cool night air, that cooled her down somewhat. In fact this was just what she needed. It calmed her in a sense, and she began to feel like she could get through this night, even if it was going to be cut short since she had her tests the following day. Every so often, she glanced at Kazu and offered him a smile, before going back to gazing out the side of the carriage, as they approached the club.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 30, 2014 06:12AM
The Moss House

Kazuhiko, Lucas and Kahue

Kazuhiko helped Kyoko down from the bicycle cart and led her into the club. The Moss House was the premier provider of nighttime entertainment with bright lights and living walls. Upon entering you were left with a sense of euphoria, an effect the witches implemented through relaxation inducing mist. It was clear and tasteless leaving most people unaware that they were under its influences. Denizens of the club kept coming back without really knowing why.

http://www.contemporist.com/photos/bluarch_greenhouse_010.jpg

Kahue and Lucas sat conversing with each other at one of the many tables set up around the room. Champagne sat chilling in a metal bucket in front of them. Spotting Kazuhiko and Kyoko, Lucas stood and called them over. Kazuhiko let Kyoko lead the way and took a seat next to Kahue so that Kyoko could be spared any backlash from Kahue’s anger toward him. However, surprisingly she seemed to be in good spirits. Kazuhiko wondered if she was drunk as he leaned forward to uncork the champagne. He poured four glasses until the medium sized bottle was empty and raised one to toast.

To our new members… hopefully,” he said laughing and clinking glasses with everyone else. He drank a little letting his tongue get accustomed to the sweet fizzy liquid. The drink had a kick as if it were mixed with a stronger type of alcohol. The Moss House was the place to lose control, which was perfect for loosening up cadets who wanted to test into the Rise Arsenal. It was a notoriously difficult exam and not to be taken lightly, but nerves could get the worse of you just as much as being unprepared. A little booze and dancing would ensure a good night’s rest. Kazuhiko smiled at Kyoko. “I hope you can hold your liquior.”

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 30, 2014 10:29PM
The Moss House

There was an electric atmosphere to the club, with the special lights and fittings that gave off a kaleidoscope of colors that dazzled and entranced the patrons. The relaxation inducing mist coupled with the champagne that Kyoko was offered as she took her seat did help her relax slightly, as Kazuhiko went to make his toast. Kyoko raised her glass as did the others, then took a sip, before placing the glass down and folding her arms as she waited for Toshiro to arrive. No doubt he would be coming through the doors at any given moment, and was bound to cause a stir.

“I hope you can hold your liquior.” Kazuhiko said with a warm smile, to which Kyoko replied.“Well, I do have testing tomorrow, so I think I will go easy on it.” She knew that if she drank too much, she was bound to wake up with a killer headache and not be up to task for her testing.

Watching Kahue out of the corner of her eye, she noted that she seemed to be a lot more agreeable, perhaps it was the witche’s mist that did this, but who knew, maybe she just needed a night out.

Then right on cue, a dark voice was heard as a hand was placed on Kyoko’s shoulder, causing her to jump slightly.

“Hope I’m not late.”

It was Toshiro, dressed in a suit of all things and beaming at the group gathered.

“I’m SMS Ishara. But feel free to call me Tosh.” And so it started, with Toshiro taking a seat near Kyoko and then snapping his fingers for a waitress to bring another bottle of champagne. He winked at Kyoko, before extending his arm past her to shake the Prince’s hand.

“And you must be the lucky guy. I gotta tell you, Kyoko here is quite the catch. Hell, if it wasn’t for the fact she had been arranged to marry you, I would have put my cards on the table.”

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 31, 2014 02:56AM
The Moss House

Loud music played in the background as the group settled in. Kazuhiko respected Kyoko for her professionalism. She seemed like she was very serious about passing the test the next day, though he had no doubt that she would. Happy that his team seemed in good spirits, Kazuhiko sat back in his seat and relaxed. That was until Kyoko jumped in her seat next to him. A nephilim man in a suit who seemed to appear out of nowhere introduced himself as her Senior Master Sergeant. So this is the man, Kazuhiko thought to himself extending his hand to shake Ishara’s. Toshiro’s statement about Kyoko hadn’t been lost on him, but he chose not to show any sign of annoyance. “Kazuhiko.”

The man seemed rude and Kazu found his worry starting to ebb away. Toshiro didn’t seem like Kyoko’s type and he wasn’t sure he would make a good member of the Arsenal either. Would Toshiro be able to work on a team and not circumvent his authority? Kazuhiko sat back in his seat trying to unwind again while Lucas extended his hand to Toshiro. “I am SMS Lucas Dray. Nice to meet you,” he said with a small smile. Kahue simply nodded keeping quiet.

A female server came over with more champagne for the table. She looked slightly annoyed with being snapped at and made sure to place the bucket on the table as far away from Ishara as possible. “Enjoy your night,” she said and sashayed away. The lights dimmed as it was the hour for dancing. Kazuhiko thought about asking Kyoko to dance, but he worried about embarrassing himself. He took another sip of his alcohol and waited for someone else to speak. As if on cue, Lucas turned to Toshiro and began his usual smalltalk. “You ready for the test? It’s a doozy.”

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 31, 2014 05:22AM
The Moss House

Kyoko cringed as Toshiro acted out in front of her. Almost like trying to assert himself as someone important, when he hadn’t even been tested yet. He always was one that stood out, being crass and bold. Kyoko could only imagine what Kazuhiko was thinking, and she knew it probably wasn’t very good. Thankfully, Lucas interjected and introduced himself. Stretching out his hand to shake Toshiro’s, which he reciprocated.

“I am SMS Lucas Dray. Nice to meet you,” 

“Hey…how’s it going man? Wow…whose the pretty girl you got there?” He was of course asking about Kahue, and showing off one of his trade mark grins. The kind you would expect to see his teeth sparkle. The waitress brought over the bottle of champagne, clearly not happy that Toshiro had acted so rudely, but he just tipped her and uncorked the bottle with much flair.

Kyoko reached for her glass of champagne, and nearly skulled it down, before placing it on the table, then turning to Kazuhiko and asking.

“Shall we dance?’ Her eyes practically imploring him to take her up on the offer, while Toshiro chuckled behind her. “Save one for me, alright?” Kyoko didn’t answer him, getting up and holding out her hand to Kazuhiko, as Toshiro returned his attentions to Lucas.

“Am I ready? You betchya. Got this in the bag…and who knows, might jump rank while I am at it.”

He was indeed cocky, that was for sure.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
January 31, 2014 04:51PM
The Moss House

Kahue set her foot on the small table in front of them obviously not caring about being proper. She looked Toshiro dead in the eye making sure he understood her perfectly. “There was a reason why I didn’t introduce myself. And Lucas isn’t my keeper,” she said taking her foot off the table. She stood and went over to the bar for a stronger drink leaving the others feeling awkward. “That’s SMS Kahue Miliani. It takes her a while to warm up to people. I’m sure it’ll happen at some point,” Lucas said without much conviction. Kazuhiko almost laughed, but refrained wanting to keep his air of professionalism.

At that point, Kyoko took back most of her champagne and looked over at Kazuhiko. She asked him to dance and her expression was beseeching and serious. It was as if she spoke to him with her eyes letting him know there was no option of saying no. His heart involuntarily started to beat faster and when she stood and reached out her hand he couldn’t help but follow. The dance floor was crowded with people and he held her hand tightly so he wouldn’t lose her. A band of witches played live music on the stage while couples danced close to each other, grinding to the beat.

http://fotos.fotoflexer.com/9fa02fdcc0fd2a32bec46e5e82058ee51639335.jpg
click

http://media.giphy.com/media/lMgtC84E16WKk/giphy.gif

Kazuhiko put his hands on her waist and drew her to him. He started to sway to the music, making sure to move his legs opposite hers so that their knees didn’t bump uncomfortably. Their faces were barely inches apart and if he wanted to he could easily lean forward and kiss her, but instead he focused on not stepping on her toes. As the song played out the room began to feel muggy and mist was visible in the air. It wasn’t the same as the relaxation droplets that floated down from the ceiling in the rest of the club, but a different variant that caused heightened sexual hunger. His heart rate steadily rising, Kazuhiko found himself wanting to get closer and closer to Kyoko. He searched her eyes making sure she was on the same page.

http://media2.giphy.com/media/DCA0CBB8WWZ2/giphy.gif

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 01, 2014 04:12AM
The Moss House

Kyoko was so relieved when Kazuhiko took her hand, and she was able to lead him away from the oncoming dramas at the table, and out onto the dance floor, that was a sea of bodies, all gyrating to the beat of the music played by the witches. In the middle of the crush, it was a given to be dancing pretty close to each other, and when Kazuhiko reached for Kyoko’s waist and drew her in closer to him, she wrapped her arms around his neck, and fell into the dance rhythm that came naturally. Heady from the glass of champagne, and the feeling of being so close to Kazuhiko, without actually kissing, she felt the bond between them start to intensify. Maybe it was the witches mist that was starting to have an effect, but she started to smile as their eyes locked. He felt it too, he had to of. It was then Kyoko took a chance, and kissed Kazuhiko, letting her inhibitions go in public

https://p.gr-assets.com/540x540/fit/hostedimages/1380437532/884722.gif

All around them, the crowd was a melting pot of desire and sin. A seething mass of dancers, flesh touching flesh. The music was intensifying, and this only pushed the crowd harder. It was tribal like. Instincts awakened by the mist and free flowing alcohol available. But where would it lead Kyoko and Kazuhiko? It was clear now, that Kyoko had fallen for Kazuhiko hard.

Back at the table, Toshiro was watching the couple with a more serious look. So, Kyoko had taken to the Prince. The game was now truly on. Taking up his bottle of champagne and glass, he excused himself from Lucas, and sauntered over to Kahue, who had more or less given him the cold shoulder. Setting down the bottle at the bar, he mused;

“You got spunk, I like that in a woman. So…what’s the deal? Fancy the Prince? Bet Kyoko is giving you a run for your money. She just might pass the tests you know, and where does that leave you?”

He started to pour her a glass of champagne and pushed it towards her.

“Come on…you aren’t really an iron maiden are you?”

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 01, 2014 12:49PM
The Moss House

Something in the way Kyoko stared into Kazuhiko’s eyes caused him to come completely undone. No one had ever looked at him that way and even if somehow the mist was affecting his senses, he knew that the underlying feelings were very real. She leaned forward and kissed him and it felt nothing like the first kiss they had shared. There was no timidness or inhibition. He leaned closer and reached up and cupped the back of her head. His tongue slipped in and out of her mouth, exploring her buttons, figuring out what turned her on. He wanted to take her back to his room and strip her of the classy cocktail dress she wore so well. His excitement started to become unavoidably obvious, so he let her go, reached down and tried to discreetly readjust himself. He breathed deeply in an attempt to calm his raging desire.

To Kyoko

This is crazy. We just met.

Kahue sat at the bar nursing a glass of gin and tonic. Playing nice with Kyoko was starting to really irritate her. She had been the only female member of the Arsenal since it had been established and she hadn’t wanted that to change. Women could not be trusted. Her own mother had left her to be taken care of by her father. That fact was the cause of all of her pent up animosity. Casimiro had been her stabilizer, but after his death she had felt even more emotionally out of control. Kazu and Lucas had been patient with her and she was appreciative, but all of the new changes were just too much,

Toshiro buzzed around her like a fly asking her about what she planned to do about Kazu and Kyoko’s relationship. She almost laughed at the absurdity of it all. She had never been interested in Kazuhiko romantically. During their school years, she had found his overachiever mentality particularly annoying. It took a long time for them to develop the quasi friendship they had now.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m3x8h4Jt5c1ruff5yo1_500.gif

She looked over at Toshiro with a disarming smile before going in for the kill. “You should probably leave me alone before I crush your nuts.”

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 01, 2014 05:35PM
The Moss House – Bar

Toshiro actually laughed as Kahue shot him a smile that was as though looks could kill. This girl was a virtual fire ball, and he couldn’t get over the fact she really had some balls. With a cat that found a new play toy, Toshiro couldn’t help himself. How much more poking would it take for the scorpion to strike? That is how he viewed Kahue. All that pent up aggression in this moshpit of sin. He leaned on the bar and pouted, as though mortally wounded.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxlvomV0dR1qfmh04o1_500.gif

“Oh love…the very thought that you are a nut cracker, totally turns me on. Let me guess, you do the whole nine yards of BDSM in the back room, with the likes of old Lucas McCrusty over there.” He gestured back at Lucas, who was now seated on his own. “Subs more your style, Kahue?” It was clear he was more than happy to get under her skin, even at the risk of her carrying out her threat. He cast a look over at Kyoko and Kazuhiko, who were now lip locking on the dance floor. This was getting good, and he was about to stoke the fire.

“Don’t look now, but that wily Kyoko is getting some more brownie points with your Commander. I wouldn’t be surprised if he took her back to his room, did the deed, and tomorrow she aces those tests.” He then made a daring move. Reaching out and toying with a lock of Kahue’s hair. “I bet you hate women that sleep their way to the top, huh, Chicka?’ His voice was so smarmy and vile, it was positively dripping in artificial sweetener. The right corner of his lip curled up and he leaned in to whisper to her.

“We could dance around here all night long…but I want what you do, and I am willing to do anything to get it.”

The Dance floor

The kiss was literally sizzling, and left Kyoko breathless as Kazuhiko pulled away to adjust himself. She looked at him, thinking she had gone too far, and then when he communicated to her mind, she was sure of it.

To Kazauhiko

I’m so sorry…I don’t know what came over me.

Kyoko then struggled to get through the crowd, and on reaching the table, she snatched up her purse all flustered. Her cheeks were red from embarrassment, and she apologized. “I gotta get out of here.” Kyoko then tried to find the nearest exit, before she did anything worse.

http://melodiecat.free.fr/Images/Acteur_Japonais/Yukie_Nakama01.jpg

She stood out on the footpath outside the club, trying to hail down a bicycle carriage, to take her back to the palace.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP]
February 02, 2014 12:47AM
The Moss House

The Table

Lucas had become the peacemaker between Kahue and Kazuhiko after Casimiro’s death. They had both reacted by taking their aggression out on each other. Kahue often blamed Kazuhiko for what had happened on that terrible day, but they all knew that it was a terrible accident that no one could have prepared for. Lucas looked over at the bar where Toshiro kept trying to talk to Kahue. He thought about getting up and telling the guy to back off, but Kahue was perfectly capable of handling herself. Not to mention, he would incur her wrath also if he treated her like a damsel in distress. There was nothing she hated more.

The Bar

Toshiro tried to play with Kahue’s emotions. It seemed like an entertaining game for him, something that he thrived on. At the mention of BDSM with Lucas, she laughed and took another sip of her gin. Try again buddy, she thought to herself. She had never been interested in Lucas either as he always tried to play the mediator and be an over achieving boyscout. Next Toshiro pointed out Kyoko and Kazuhiko on the dance floor making out, which didn’t really bother her either. They could do whatever they wanted with their lips. But the next thing SMS Ishara said did get to her. The thought of anyone sleeping their way into the Arsenal made her seethe with rage. She took back the rest of her drink and tried to keep her expression unreadable. When he reached for a lock of her hair, she grabbed his wrist and held it tightly in her fist.

I am quite sure you have never known what any woman has wanted in your entire life and you most assuredly don’t know what I want,” she said as she stood, paid the bartender and walked away. “Don’t follow me.”

The Dance Floor

Kazuhiko stood there dumbfounded as Kyko sprinted back to the table to grab her bag. He wondered if this was how it was going to be between them. Would they spend the rest of their lives tiptoeing around their feelings and unknowingly offending each other? Not if he could help it. “Kyoko, wait!” he shouted over the music trying to get her to stop her beeline for the exit. She either didn’t hear him or ignored him and he ran after her trying to catch her before she caught a bicycle cart back to the castle. He knew that if she got away, he wouldn’t see her until the next day for the test and that there would be an awkward tension between them.

He ran outside the club and his mind instantly began to clear, the effects of the mist quickly wearing off. There was a slight chill in the early spring night and Kazu worried that Kyoko would get cold. She stood out on the sidewalk in front of him trying to hail a buggy. He reached up and gently grabbed her arm and turned her around.

Kyoko, please just hear me out. I don’t regret anything that has happened between us. When I said ‘this is crazy’, it was to convey how unbelievably amazing it all is. What were the odds that we would meet and actually feel this way about each other? The reason why I pulled away was because I felt like I was going too far. If you could have seen what I imagined between us in my head, you would understand.” He stopped talking feeling like he had gone on forever. He hoped that his words were enough to set her at ease and let her know that he was falling hard for her.


Wintervine – House of Laegess (4) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 30, 2014 02:08AM
The Queen’s Chambers

The Queen may well have thought that Sirus was ready to be King, but from the moment she said that his father was calling to her to join him, he knew that his Mother was dying. He was no fool. Entering the room he noticed the pronounced shake in her body, the way she held up her hand to him and then when he cradled her in his arms, her body felt fragile. So very light and it was like if he had held her tighter, she might well break.

Sirus’s face was a kaleidoscope of emotions. He had just come home, and she was going to be leaving him. It was…just not fair. He had fought the wars for others, and yet the true battle was at home. Sirus kicked himself for being so petulant, and running off like he had. If only he knew…if only he realized why his Mother pushed for him to be King. To marry. It was because she was living on borrowed time. Like sands through the hourglass, there was only a very small pile of sand that had yet to fall through.

His eyes stung with tears as he tried to take this all in. Sirus knew of the love between his Mother and Father, how great a life they had had before his untimely demise. She pined for him for so long, and now he was calling to her, to be with him once more. The Prince felt like he needed her too. She was always his counsel. Always the one that made the world seem right when he had lost faith. He took up her hands, and brought them to his lips, closing his eyes tight as the first tears christened his cheeks.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/e60b0-aenylmo_460sa.gif?w=640

“I’m not ready….I’m not ready to lose you.” He wept, finally opening his sea blue eyes and imploring her. “How can I be King…without you? You are the Queen, of my heart…of the people. They need you. I need you.” Sirus professed, the waves of devastation crashing in “How can I celebrate this night, when I know you will be leaving me?”

Sirus’s heart was breaking apart. and he lay his head down on her lap, sobbing uncontrollably.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 30, 2014 07:40AM
“I’m not ready….I’m not ready to lose you…How can I be King…without you? You are the Queen, of my heart…of the people. They need you. I need you…How can I celebrate this night, when I know you will be leaving me?”

As Sirus professed his need, he pressed his head to her lap, sobbing uncontrollably. Arianna, a small smile upon her face and feeling his sadness settle into her very bones, could only rest her hand upon his head, brushing her fingers through his hair.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/tumblr_mkarrrllqb1s6lnymo6_250_zps7af370f6.gif

“Oh my child…I will always be watching over you, just as your father has watched over us all these years. And he is very proud of the man you have become, just as I am.” She turned his head up by his chin, staring into eyes so much like her mate’s it took her breath away. “We will celebrate who you are, who you were meant to be. You. Are. Ready. You are the best of your father and I, encompassing the traits that make you who you are. The people will rejoice, happy they have a King they will follow until the end of their days.” she pressed this point home, pressing a kiss to his forehead as tears ran unheeded down his cheeks. “And you will never be truly alone, my son.” So saying, she handed him a scroll that she had been saving for a very long time. The edges were brittle with age and she handled it with great care.

If Sirus were to take and open it, he would see an etched picture of a man with pointed ears wrapped in the arms of a woman with wings the color of gold. Beneath the picture were words written in the language of the Elder Elves.

Child of Gray
Elf’s Pure Light
Come Together
Under The Moon of Night
King, Ruler, Husband and Mate
Queen, Adviser, Wife is Her Fate
Bring Together The Gap of Hate
Between Two Lovers
Desire and Sate
Beware the Snake, Evil’s Lust
Stand Together with Love and Trust
Evil Shall Perish
Beneath True Love’s Lance
Brought Together in Circumstance

She waited until he had finished reading before she explained what it was.

“This prophecy was made before the full court on the day of your birth. Your father and I didn’t have a clue as to what it meant at the time, so it was placed in the Hall of Prophecies in the Elder’s Temple and placed from our minds. The first time I met your Tempest, I had a feeling there was something about her, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. The day you left, inadvertently telling me who she was, I recalled that particular prophecy and asked that it be brought from the Temple. It has been in my possession ever since, awaiting the day I could give it to you. You and Tempest…Fate has decreed you’re to be together. Now you must decide when that is to be. I have seen the way she looks at you, Sirus. And I have spoken to her…you should see the way her eyes light up when she talks about you. She loves you. You would have to be blind not to see it. She may not realize it…but she is ready to be with you, and you with her. By your leave…and if you wish it…we can make this a wedding ceremony as well. But you won’t know her heart’s desire…unless you ask.”

She brushed her thumbs across his cheeks, wiping away his remaining tears and waited for his answer.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/arwen4_zps3dca311e.gif

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 30, 2014 01:12PM
The Queens’s Chambers

Over the years, Sirus had watched good men die right before his eyes, and they did so for they fought for what they believed in. Their lives a sacrifice for the greater good. He knew and understood this, it was the cost of war. But to a man, a boy, a son…the thought of losing his own Mother, cut his heart in two. The little boy in him could not imagine a world without her, and the man needed her guidance so that he could have a brighter future. Now faced with the truth, that his Mother was admitting her own mortality, and that she had basically stayed alive this long just so that she could see her son fulfill the prophecy he didn’t know how to react, other than to weep for what he was losing. She tried to reassure him, with her comforting hand and words, but he found it difficult to see…through the many tears that fell. Men do not cry…isn’t that what they say? Bottling up their emotions till they finally are released through rage, or sorrow.

http://media0.giphy.com/media/dPBvngYItKcZG/200_s.gif

The crumpled and worn piece of parchment was handed to him, as he sat up and tried to wipe away the stray tears that continued to fall. His face was now blotchy and eyes red rimmed while he sniffed and tried to compose himself. So this was written about him and his lady Tempest? Hard to believe the scribes could see so far ahead, especially from the day of his birth.

He believed in fate, and had played his part in this game. But was he able to stand before the royal court, all the visiting dignitaries and smile, when he knew that sitting in behind him would be his Mother, who could fade at any given time?

He glanced up as his lips parted and he coughed another cry, rolling in his lips and closing his mouth trying to stop the well of sorrow. Arianna spoke of Tempest, and while he knew in his heart she was the one for him, he was still to caught up in the thought of losing his mother.

Was this night to be a ball, a wedding, a coronation, and a funeral…..all in one?

Sirus rose to his feet, and knew he had much to think about, to prepare for. In his current state he felt useless to his Mother, for he was an emotional wreck.

“Please forgive me….I need some air.”

He crumpled up the parchment, letting it fall from his hands as he walked out of the room.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 30, 2014 02:17PM
River of Tsuana

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/River_zps806c42c8.gif

Tempest had a trying day. She had been called to the Queen shortly after lunching with Klaus and had been told the truth of the Queen’s long illness. She had been heartbroken for Sirus and had tried to encourage Arianna to tell her son the truth, but the woman was just as stubborn as her son.

She had gone for a walk, to think on the things the Queen had told her and found herself at the juncture of a beautiful riverbank, filled with dozens of gorgeously colored flowers. With a sigh, she sat herself among the fragrant petals, staring out at the water.

Flashback…

“You sent for me, Your Majesty?” Tempest curtsied upon entering the Queen’s personal chambers. The woman, who was sitting at her writing desk, looked up with a smile.

“I did, yes.” Arianna nodded, setting down her quill. “Please, sit.” She pointed to a small table near a window that had a small tea service set up.

“I don’t wish to keep you from your work, Majesty.” Tempest replied. Arianna looked down at what she’d been doing before Tempest’s arrival.

“Invitations to Sirus’s Coronation this evening.” Arianna stated, moving to sit with Tempest as she poured them some tea.

“He’s nervous. He doesn’t wish to disappoint you.” Tempest explained.

“He’s never disappointed me. I don’t know why he thinks such things.”

“He is but a man, My Queen. Prideful creatures, to be sure.” Tempest chuckled. Arianna laughed, a high, melodious sound like sunshine on a cloudy day.

“You know him so well, My Lady Tempest.” Arianna smiled. “And that is why you are perfect for him.”

Tempest, who’d just taken a sip of her tea, set down her cup with careful movements. “How do you mean?”

“I shall not mince words. I am not long for this world. I maybe have a month, at most a week or two before I will join my husband once more.” Arianna stated. Tempest’s eyes widened. “I would like to see the two of you married before I go. I know you love him and will make him very happy. I have seen the way you look at him when you think no one is watching. He needs that. Now more than ever.”

Tempest looked at her, sadness warring with anger in her eyes. “Does Sirus know?”

“No. I have not told him. I was hoping to put it off for as long as possible.”

“You must tell him, Majesty. Soonest the better. He carries your words to heart, calls upon your council often. Even when we were traveling, he would talk nonstop about you and your wisdom. He shall not hear this from me. It is not my duty to do so.”

“No. It is better this way. He need not know.”

“Then you do him a grave disservice by keeping such news secret.” Tempest scowled, getting to her feet. “Tell him.” She turned on her heel and left the Queen’s side without a by your leave. She had missed Arianna’s amused smile as she left.

She hadn’t meant to lose her temper at Sirus’s mother…but it was the principal of the thing. At the time Sirus was speaking with his mother, learning of her impending death, a sharp pain went through Tempest and she clutched a fist over her heart, gasping. She knew exactly what it was. She closed her eyes, trying to reach out to him through the slight bond she could feel between them.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/tumblr_lo6dzsDFqA1qdndm8o1_500_zps96e9995e.gif

“Oh Sirus…I feel your pain, beloved. But your mother has waited a long time to rejoin your father. Do not prolong her own pain. Be happy for her, love her until her last breath and continue on in her name. And know that I will be by your side for however long you wish me to be.” she whispered, her words carried away upon the wind.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 30, 2014 03:08PM
River of Tsuana

Emerging from the castle, the Prince walked unsteadily trying to come to grips with the news that his Mother had given him. He had stopped crying, but the dull ache in his chest only grew larger and he actually was finding it difficult to breathe. The words of his mother in trying to comfort him were eating away as he knew that what she said, was done so to try and cushion the blow of this most terrible news. He didn’t know what was worse. Knowing she was about to die, and not being able to stop it, or the fact that he had to go and put on this…facade to everyone at a ball in his honor. How could he smile, and greet people, when his heart was in such a terrible place. Was it selfish of him not to want to have to present himself publicly or even be crowned while his Mother was in her final hours?

He walked on, stumbling on a misplaced cobble stone and then righted himself as he looked to the River of Tsuana. Some days he went there to just think, and at this point in time, he had a lot to think about.

As he walked down the winding path, he suddenly heard a strange whisper that the wind was carrying in the air. Floating towards him with a slight echo. The voice he knew of course, but….why was she saying these things?

“Oh Sirus…I feel your pain, beloved. But your mother has waited a long time to rejoin your father. Do not prolong her own pain. Be happy for her, love her until her last breath and continue on in her name. And know that I will be by your side for however long you wish me to be.” 

It was Tempest. How did she know about his Mother?

He started to run towards the direction of the voice, only to come through to a clearing near the bank, and see Tempest there. Sirus slowed as he saw her, and frowned. Not out of anger, but confusion. Had his Mother told her before she even told him the truth about her dying?

He just stood there…unable to speak.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 30, 2014 03:27PM
A rustle of sound caught her attention and she looked up to see Sirus. He was simply staring at her, a look of such pain and anger on his face. She couldn’t bear to see him in such turmoil and she knew it had to be worse because she knew of it.

She didn’t know what to say to him, now that they were face to face. So she just spoke from her heart.

“I know…about your mother.” she stated, wanting to get that out of the way as soon as possible. It would most likely make him angrier then he already was, but she trudged on. “She didn’t want me to say anything to you, she even got it into her head to not tell you at all. I told her that would be wrong for her to do that, especially to you. You deserved to know the truth.” She looked down at her hands, resting in her lap. “But Sirus…do not hate her for keeping it from you for so long. Sometimes a mother’s love, can be too strong. And sometimes…it’s not enough. My mother was lost to me a long time ago…I just refused to see it until it was far too late. She didn’t know how to properly show me she loved me, always running away from such emotions when it came to her only child. And when Lucian was born…it was as if I didn’t exist to her anymore. She doted on him constantly, especially when he began showing signs of magic. I was pushed to the side and belittled by her the moment I was able to speak.” She gulped back the tears gathering in her eyes. Even now, a year later, the abandonment of her parents and the death of her brother still hurt. “She wasn’t what I thought a mother should be.”

She turned her head a fraction and looked at him.

“Your mother has been there for you your entire life. Loving you, supporting you unconditionally so that one day, you would rule your people with the kindness and wisdom she herself bestowed upon you. Though I think it selfish of you to want to keep her here…I understand the sentiment of it. But I am seeing things from her point of view. A bond such as hers with your father was never meant to be stretched so thin. The longer she remains, the weaker their bond. It is her time, my love. And you must be brave for her and wish her well on her journey and know that she will be with your father once again.”

Having said her piece, she turned away from him, unsure how he would take her words. She could very well lose him this day, a fact that pained her immensely. She loved him, to be sure, but this…his mother’s death…was something that he needed to come to terms with on his own. She did not know how to further council him.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 30, 2014 04:19PM
River of Tsuana

Tempest knew…she knew everything. Not only that, she was about to give her own insight to the situation while he just stood there, already reeling from his own mother’s words. His expression was stony faced, but at least this time, the tears did not fall. The more Tempest spoke, the more the anger started to fill him. It turns out that it was Tempest that told his mother to finally let him in on what was really going on.

Tempest begged him not to hate his Mother for keeping it from him so long, but he didn’t hate her at all, he simply was hurt that he knew that very soon, she would no longer be there. Not be able to hear her voice, or see her radiant smile. He was fighting a war in himself, just as Tempest was trying to help him. He just wasn’t ready for this.

Next thing, Tempest was using examples from her own sad and terrible child hood, and the lack of good parenting that she got from her own Mother. How her mother pushed her aside for her half brother, and from the moment she could speak she was belittled and chastised. Sirus felt sorry for Tempest…he did, but this wasn’t helping him. He felt the burden increasing on his shoulders as they started to sag from the sheer mental weight.

But then Tempest said something that had Sirus’s jaw practically fall open.

“I think it selfish of you to want to keep her here…I understand the sentiment of it. “

Selfish? How on earth could it be selfish not wanting his Mother to die? Tempest’s words from that moment on were garbled, and warped, as he actually fell back. She may have been privvy to all that was going on in the Royal house, but how could she judge a man that had just been told of the impending death of his Mother? How could she….really know what he felt?

At this, Tempest turned away from Sirus, leaving him an absolute wreck. What was this? Did the whole Kingdom know about the fact his mother was dying, and he was too stupid to see it for himself? Now he was angry. His lips thinned, and he knew that if he did speak, the words would be tainted with the venom of rage that he felt. The two women in his life…that he had gone to hell and back for…it was almost like he was told to rejoice at what he was losing, and not be sad.

That was impossible.

He just couldn’t deal with this anymore.

“See you at the ball….Princess.”

Those were the final words. A man, shattered walked away from the river.

<3>

LadyBelz

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 30, 2014 05:03PM
Tempest watched him walk away, smarting from her words. Oh he was angry, she could feel that at least…until he cut her off from all emotion and thought. That hurt worse.

A single tear fell from her eye and splashed upon her hand, sizzling against her heated skin. A wave of heat, a manifestation of her upset, radiated from her body, slowly wilting the grass and flowers around her in a 5 foot radius before she was able to lock away the pain of his leaving.

“Oh Philippe…how I wish you could hear me. I could use your council, now more then ever.”she thought to herself.

“Speak my name and I shall be with you, My Tempest Storm.” came Philippe’s deep voice from behind her.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Philippe_zpse3dfe1e6.jpg

Tempest clamboured to her feel and ran to her friend, hugging him about his large forepaw with tears in her eyes.

“Oh, Philippe…everything is such a mess.” she sniffled.

“What is wrong, Beloved?”

“Sirus. His mother is dying and he’s having a difficult time accepting it. And now he’s angry at me because I know of it. I feel as if I’m losing him and I don’t know what else to do.” She pressed her face against the rough texture of Philippe’s skin. The ground was beginning to smoulder beneath her feet once more and he had to do his best to calm her down before she started a fire.

“Dry your eyes, Child. No need to be saddened. Sirus was speaking from his pain. Inside, he’s still wishing he was that young boy who would need his mother’s hugs to chase away the nightmares. And as angry as he is now…he still loves you. He just needs to work through this pain all on his own. It is the way of men, I’m afraid. Prideful creatures, you know.” Tempest looked up at him and gave off a watery laugh.

“I said the same thing to his mother.” she stated, wiping her eyes with her handkerchief. Philippe laughed heartily at that. “What do I do now?”

“Be there for him. He will seek you out when he is ready. And your silent support will go a long way to healing his pain.” She nodded and stepped away from him. “Go on now. Back to the castle with you. I believe the Queen’s seamstress is waiting to fit you for a ball gown for tonight.”

Laughing, she kissed him in farewell and headed back to the castle as Philippe faded away behind her.

Neither had been aware they were being watched.

Pyres stepped from the trees, watching Tempest walk back to the castle.

“She has power…power I’ve never dreamed. And such control over a dragon no less! I must have her! No matter the cost!” he scowled.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 31, 2014 02:40AM
Sirus’s chambers

On arriving back in his state room, Sirus was to find that the Queen had already gone to the trouble to have a suit specially made to honor this night as his coronation. Closing the door behind him, he slowly walked over to where the suit was hanging up, on a special stand. All the accessories, right down to the shoes, and royal sash. It looked as though the stitching was of golden thread, and the detail in the waist coat was intricate and fine. It was the most regal garment he had ever seen, and he had to wonder, what he would look like wearing such a thing.

http://media1.giphy.com/media/1kvQALUQHoTxS/200_s.gif

He knew he had no choice now. The ball was in a matter of hours, and already there were carriages arriving from far off lands and realms. The city was abuzz with excitement. If only they knew at the center of this, was a man, who was destined to be King but not at all feeling ready for it now. What was worse was he was angry. Not just at himself, but he was angry still with Tempest. Of all the people he cared about, she knew the tragic secret. As Sirus drew his fingers across the embossed fabric of his jacket, he turned to gaze up at a portrait of his father. Painted when he was in his prime, he looked very much how a King should. Sirus could still remember the day when he knelt at his father’s bedside, and held his Father’s hand, watching the life slipping from him. He swore, he never wished to have to experience that again….but the time was coming where he would be watching his mother do the same.

[www.youtube.com]

Solemnly, Sirus started to get ready for the ball. If this is what was expected of him, he would put on the performance of his life. No one will know the sorrow that the young Prince feels…he will keep the stiff upper lip, for the sake of the Monarchy.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
January 31, 2014 06:14AM
Sirus’s Chambers

As Sirus was staring at his father’s painting, a small wind swept through the room. But he was too deep into his anger and sorrow to sense it.

From the shadows, a lone figure watched, as he’d always done, as a young boy was about to take a large step into manhood.

He could sense the sorrow surrounding the child and wished there was a way to soothe his pain.

“Go to him. Reveal thyself and share thy wisdom.” A whisper, one he hadn’t heard since his death, of his beloved wife as she was a step closer to joining him once again.

Leifold, former King of Laegess, Husband to Arianna and Father to Sirus and his missing daughter Eve, made himself known to his eldest child.

“You’re mother was right, my son. You have never been alone.” he stated, appearing before Sirus in a foggy haze, insubstantial as smoke, but easily seen. There was an echoing quality to his voice, as if he were speaking from a great distance.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/owk_zps7a29f9c4.jpg



The Vaas Lands ~Angels~ (6) – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (BoK)

$
0
0

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 01, 2014 07:20PM
Top Deck – The Lady Bass

http://rs251.pbsrc.com/albums/gg307/angellovernumberone/PIRATES%20JACK%20SPARROW/BlackPearlShip.gif~c200

The Captain had given the Lady Celeste time to recuperate from her misadventure with Amber and the argument that followed, by allowing her to sleep as long as she needed. Now that he had set the course for the next adventure of the crew of the Lady Bass, it was ploughing through the waves at speed, with its sails billowing in full and the crew working hard to keep everything ship shape. Scrubbing the decks, working the ropes, ensuring that the sails were rigged properly, even a few lads had gone up the masts and were working on the larger sails, while the cabin boy had found himself a sanctuary in the crow’s nest.

Derek strutted along the top deck, wearing his usual pirating clobber, complete with hat, and stopped to take out his eye glass and survey the horizon for ships to plunder. On this day the seas were a bit choppy, so for those with a weak stomach, they might find the going a bit rough.

Down below, Celeste was having some terrible nightmares. Her screams were heard all the way up to the top deck, which not only frightened the sea gulls, but had the crew all stop and look at each other.

“Are all men accounted for?” The Captain asked of his first mate, wondering if one of his men had gone down to take liberties from Celeste. The first mate did a quick head count and shrugged. “All be up here bar the Cook, and he never is seen out of the galley, Cap’n.”

“Odd…then what the blazes is she screaming for?”

“Perhaps….you could go ask?”

“What am I…a butler? A lackey? Do I have to pull up me britches and race on after her everytime she opens her mouth?”

“No, Cap’n…but uhm, she is your guest. You know. *wiggles fingers*“Parlay?”

The Captain dragged his hand down his face, and stomped down to the lower decks, and rapped on her door.

“I say…everything alright in there?”

Course he didn’t want to barge in…She might be naked.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 01, 2014 08:27PM
Third Cabin to the Right aboard The Lady Bass

http://static.guim.co.uk/sys-images/Books/Pix/pictures/2014/1/27/1390840881351/Woman-looking-out-of-wind-011.jpg

Celeste moved from about the cot and ran to the edge of the tub, although filled with grime and dirty salt water she pushed her hands into the water and splashed her face. The water dripped along her face and instantly cooled her off as she began to gather her thoughts of what had just happened. Rising from her kneeling position she brushed the water from her lips, eyes and chest; grabbed the blanket she’d kept on the cot and wrapped herself around image. Her eyes wandered over the morning sun as she looked out onto the sea. It was indeed a beautiful sight, although it wasn’t one of her particular favorites, it was magnificent in its own way.

Her prior scream was sure to reach the Captain, be he at his desk or up top on deck. She’d known it would reach him, he’d be annoyed; if but slightly. And of course he’d come check on her. None of these she’d expected to happen from her scream. At least not to the point of annoying him and forcing him to come check on her. Celeste felt helpless. Much like a child, grounded to stay indoors. Her golden brown hues gazed out into the ocean blue as she wrapped her arms around her, to stay warm, to think straight. Anything to keep herself from having to relive the nightmare she’d just had.

Lost in thought she found herself becoming accustomed to the sea as the waves brushed along each other and the side of the ship. Then, a knocking; no, a rapping at her door was heard.

It was the Captain. But of course, who else could it have be? she thought to herself.

“I say…everything alright in there?” Derek had asked. Celeste blinked and turned her head a good 50 degrees to the right, looking over her shoulder as she spoke softly to the somewhat concerned Captain.

”Yes…” She responded while just now noticing the tears streaming down her face. ”Come in…” She spoke again, not caring to wipe her face then.

The Captain nodded and entered through the Cabin. His gaze kept towards the floor in case she’d played a trick on him and ‘wanted’ him to catch her in the act of changing, or worse; her being naked. But to his surprise and shock, she wasn’t. At least not at this moment, for when he looked up, all he could see was a sight of beauty and wonder. Why he began to feel this way, he’d not known. But he proceeded through the room and moved towards her, careful to keep a small distance between then so as to not trigger anything that’d frighten, or upset her.

I heard a scream, and well… to be frank, It startled my men, and they insisted I check on you. In the moment as his words left his lips he found out, he’d told a half lie to himself. He fancied her, and by looking at her in her distressed state he wondered how he’d let himself get so close to her… to anyone.

”I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to frighten anyone aboard. I gather I’m supposed to keep quiet, and stay silent; correct?” She sighed then as the tears silently flowed down her face. Her hand coming to brush a falling one that’d moved over her lip. ” But if you must know… it was just a nightmare.” She moved from looking out at sea, and then eyed him down. In the light of the morning sun, Derek was truly a sight to behold. His dashing smile made her skin tingle, his tossy hair made her heart warm, and his sudden concern not only shocked her but made her feel somewhat safer around him. He was, the epitome of an angel.

And just like that, to put a damper on things and make the mood more awkward than it was… she spoke one final time as she gazed into his dreamy eyes.

”My parents…” She felt her bottom lip quiver with fear as she gulped and continued to speak, the tear falling down her eye, over her cheek and towards her lips.“They died at sea…”

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 02, 2014 07:10PM
Third Cabin to the Right aboard The Lady Bass

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_le48r8ikeS1qd59wbo1_500.jpg

The Captain had been privy to many a tale, of how ships would set sail only never to return. It was one of the great risks that one undertakes when sailing out into the deep blue, and no matter how well prepared, or how strong a ship’s might; it can succumb to the sea, for its power is far greater than that of the wind alone. As a Pirate, one learns never to take the sea for granted, as many a fishing village does. It’s where the spoils and fortunes are won and lost, from a freak wave, to the swirling whirlpools that suck a ship to the very bottom. Giant squids, whales, and of course more fishy tales like Mermaids are common in folk lore, written and spoken about since the days when man first discovered how to sail.

The Captain sat upon one of the trunks, and watched the fair Celeste as she explained that her nightmare was the result of flashbacks. Her parents…died at sea. The Captain reached up and took off his hat, and placed it upon his chest, to show that his prayers were with the poor departed souls.

“And yet you cannot let go of your dreams and move on. The sea took your loved ones, and you have yet to come to terms with this.” The Captain said simply, before placing the hat back on his head with a light tug.

“Miss…death is part of life. It’s the next big adventure. I’d like to think that if you can remember your parents in the happier times, it makes the dark past fade into insignificance.”

He rose to standing, and then approached the girl, but instead of looking at her, he stared out the window.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcos39CdWW1qjhjdwo5_r1_500.gif

“Your parents died together? If so, then that is how I want to go. With my lady love at my side, to travel with me to the other side….and be together for eternity.” Even though he had just lost his own parents, he still had a romantic notion of what relationships and death meant. He turned his head, staring down at the girl.

“My advice. When you are better rested, go to the top deck, right at the moment that the sun is about to slip from the horizon. At that precise moment, take off the necklace you wear, and throw it into the sea. My bet, that the spirits of your loved ones, shall receive this token…an offering, and help them move on, thus freeing you from your nightmares.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcos39CdWW1qjhjdwo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 02, 2014 10:47PM
Third Cabin to the Right aboard The Lady Bass

The Captain had sat down upon one of the trunks in the room and watched her as she explained of her nightmare. The flashback of how her parents had died at sea. Her eyes wandered over him, trying to look for an expression of sorts and before long he reached up, removed his hat and placed it to his chest. A pirate thing, she presumed. He must have been showing that he cared for her enough to let his prayers be with her parent’s departed souls.

And as she watched on, his lips moved on their own accordance to his actions and the situation at hand.“And yet you cannot let go of your dreams and move on. The sea took your loved ones, and you have yet to come to terms with this.” The Captain had spoken simply before then moving to put his hat against his head as it was before.
She moved about the small cabin and tried to speak, but before doing so he continued to speak on.

“Miss…death is part of life. It’s the next big adventure. I’d like to think that if you can remember your parents in the happier times, it makes the dark past fade into insignificance.” Celeste pondered this over before then turning to look out the window, avoiding his gaze in total for not wanting to admit that truth; the one he’d spoken of. She feared if she had she’d just end up spilling a waterfall of tears before him once more. And she needn’t do that in front of the Captain; she’d already caused him enough stress as it was. For she, being the young woman she was; was a handful.

By this time the Captain rose to his full height, standing and then moving towards her. She needn’t look at him to know this, for she heard his footsteps draw near. And before he inched before her he turned his head to look out the window as she’d been doing before he entered.

“Your parents died together? Celeste gave a slight nod.

If so, then that is how I want to go. With my lady love at my side, to travel with me to the other side….and be together for eternity.” Her body stood still just then, no breaths taken, just a gaze. Her eyes to his, never wavering as she thought about what he’d said just then. And then everything resumed as it was. Her own lips quivering and then moving, parting ways and allowing air to pass as she then spoke to him; finally.

”Out of curiosity… what makes you want to—“ She stopped herself before continuing and then brushed the thought aside.

Derek turned his head to look at her and as a parting praise he spoke a final time.

“My advice. When you are better rested, go to the top deck, right at the moment that the sun is about to slip from the horizon. At that precise moment, take off the necklace you wear, and throw it into the sea. My bet, that the spirits of your loved ones, shall receive this token…an offering, and help them move on, thus freeing you from your nightmares.” His words, made sense, but were confusing to her all at once. A lot to take in from everything that’d happened. But she smiled to him and then moved her hand from about her arm to place on his shoulder if he’d let it. If so she’d brush his arm slightly and then ease him out of the cabin with her own final words.

”I will heed your advice, and think it over as I sleep once more… Honestly; thank you, I know I’ve caused you quite some stress and I need not cause you anymore, so please. . . just go. I know the sight of me must be a disgrace to everyone on your ship. It’s bad enough you’ve kept me aboard this long…” She sighed and took a deep breath before moving to the small cot, and laying down once more, her eyes finally trying to catch a night’s rest, one which she was sure she deserved and hope she’d get; this time around.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 03, 2014 05:28PM
Haven Castle

~Earlier on the hillside of the Pyre~

Nanny had had just about enough of the carry on between the Angel of Justice and the Knight, who seemed more intent on banging chests than actually doing good. They were so preoccupied with their fight, that they didn’t notice Nanny start to back away slowly, before finally turning, and making her way into the wood. She left behind the dead horse and the now empty cart of rotten food, and knew her passage to Haven should only now be a few short miles by foot. With the vial of Orion safely worn around her neck, and tucked within her bosom, she pulled back up the tattered hood, and followed the winding paths, that would lead her to Haven.

Haven Castle – The Throne room

In the Throne room of the Haven Castle, Clarice was still trying to come to terms with the enormity of her situation. A child Queen. Who would ever have thought such a thing? Derek was the true heir, or at least that is what Clarice believed. She knew how hard it had been for her father, for he was serious for many years, right up till his death trying to save her Mother; Metia.

Sighing, she plonked down on the floor and rested her chin on her upturned fists.

“I don’t think I am going to like being Queen.” Clarice said with a pout. Queens were grown ups, and Clarice didn’t want to grow up just yet. Rashna could see that the little one was not ready for the responsibilities, but she made it her duty to help the child cope with the changes. She crouched down on the floor beside her, and placed a slender finger under the girl’s chin.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lz3zj3GK9P1qbktn4.gif

“You know, Queens do fun things too.”

“Like what?”

“Well….they go to grand parties, and….dress up.” Rashna came up with that one out of the air, thinking that Clarice did love dress up time when she was kept at the safe haven.

“Can I take my turtle to the parties?” Clarice inquired, now starting to brighten up at the prospect of wearing pretty dresses and masks. The young Queen glanced up at Ira, who was smiling down at the child. She reminded him so much of Henry when he was young. Only, his brother lost his turtle in a stream when he let it go for a swim.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/578d2-clooney11-1317934167.gif?w=640

“But of course, your Majesty.” Ira said, now feeling more confident about Clarice’s reign over the Vaas lands. Clarice jumped up from where she sat and then pulled out her turtle from her pocket.

“You hear that, Tog. We can go to parties.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1u9gnNEyc1qfp7uwo1_500.gif

Outside the gates of Haven Castle.

Very few people take notice of a peddler woman, or one that looked to be dressed in rags. In fact the thought that she might have leprosy, had guards and commoners alike giving Nanny a wide birth. Not to mention, she had driven that cart of rotten food all the way from the Brax lands, so it was safe to say she smelt worse than the back end of a donkey.

Passing through the gates, Nanny felt her heart swell, as she saw the grand castle of Angels. Her journey was almost complete, and the vial within her bosom actually vibrated and glowed fiercely. She was finally bringing it home. Passing by rows of guards and traders as she went through the town square, the chatter of those that went about their lives, spoke of a child Queen. In fact, news of the rise of Princess Clarice of Casterly to that of Queen had caused quite a stir. Many had expected Prince Derek to return, but alas, it seemed he would rather have his adventures, than serve his people.

Nanny actually clapped her hands with excitement. A child ruler, one that had not been tainted by the horrors of war and death, like that of her parents. Now more than ever, Nanny wanted to return the vial to its rightful owner. She hurried along the cobble stoned streets, till reaching the gates of the palace. Here, she knocked on the outpost door, and a guard came out, looking at the old woman oddly.

“What you want old Woman?”

From within her tattered cloak, she removed a piece of paper, that had the royal seal of Casterly.

“I come from afar, to return to Ira Casterly, the last writings of the King, Henry of Casterly.”

The Guard looked stunned, as he saw the royal seal, and knew that it could not have been fabricated. The document had blood on it, as though taken from his body, which it had been. He opened the gate, and then escorted Nanny towards the throne room.

The Throne room

As Rashna and Ira spoke with Clarice about her turtle, and what wonderful parties they would attend, there was a light breeze picked up from the balcony, which then became a blazing blue light. Down fluttered a messenger, who was little more like a fairy than a fae. She was wearing a powder blue dress, and the bluest of blue eyes. She bowed and scraped, and then with a tinkling voice, she chimed.

http://media.tumblr.com/cd695f40f9d58e2a73a5fcd5294ec4da/tumblr_inline_mqv2t8s2N31qz4rgp.gif

“Greetings, salutations, Hello and hello. I am Pya, the messenger of the Queen Arianna of Laegess. I come with an invitation to the Monarch of the Angels. We are having a ball tonight, to celebrate the return of the future King, Prince Sirus of Laegess, and word has it that he is to be wed, to Tempest of Brax.” She stood there beaming, as she handed over the scroll invitation to Clarice, and then fluttered out the window, only to vanish in thin air.

Clarice became excited. A ball. An invitation. A PARTY!

“Can we go….please?”

Ira and Rashna stared at one another. Tempest was the grand daughter of Henry and Metia, as well as the King of Brax. How was it she was to be married to a Fae Prince? This was all very strange, and the timing couldn’t have been more perfect. There was a knock at the throne room door, and the guard escorted in Nanny, who looked about in awe at the gleaming white and gold room.

“M’lord, this lady said she has some document from the King Henry, asked to see you.”

Ira creased his brow, and crossed the floor, before Nanny bowed politely, and spotted the child Queen Clarice, who looked so much like Tempest at her age. Ira held his hand out for the document, and Nanny graciously handed it over.

“Tis not just the will and last words of the King…but there is something else. Taken from the hands of the Queen, who never used it.” She then extracted the vial of Orion from her bosom. It glowed fiercely and this was when she handed it to the child. “This was once in your hands, I believe that you were told, it could save a life, or take it. But it can do something even more powerful. Child, you will know when to use it. It will sing to you, and you shall see them once more.”

Clarice took the vial, remembering it from the day her mother was taken. She didn’t understand then, why the Brax hated her family so, but she knew Tempest loved them, and with the news of her wedding to the Prince of Fae, the child knew she had to go.

“Uncle, Aunt, may we take this lady with us to the Ball of the Laegess?’

Rashna and Ira thought for a moment, as Nanny looked confused. “Ball of Laegess? They are fae.”

“Yes.” Rashna said. “Tempest Brax is to marry their soon to be King.”

The nanny just stood there, then clutched her hand up to her heart.

“TEMPEST!” she cried, and then fainted onto the floor. Ira rushed to her side, and helped prop her up. The old Nanny was in shock. For all the time she searched, for the child of light and dark, that could bring peace to the realms, she was in the last place that Nanny ever thought to look. Her eyelids fluttered, and she stared up at Ira. “I was her Nanny, and I brought home the bodies of the King and Queen to the pyre, before coming here all the way from Brax. Please…please let me come to the ball. My one and only wish, is to see the child be happy.”

The decision was then made. The four would go to the Ball to represent Casterly and the Angels. What would Tempest say, to this most unusual family reunion?

<3>

(Thread change – Wintervine)

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 03, 2014 05:59PM
The Military Training Grounds

Estelle stopped dead in tracks, listening to Calypso’s words of confusion and apologies. She could not believe the girl simply couldn’t see the Knight for what he was. Spinning on her heel, she closed the gap between them and stood with her hands on hips. Pursing her lips as she fought with what to say without sounding rude, she had to inwardly count to ten, before letting rip.

http://img1.etsystatic.com/035/0/5218111/il_340x270.541901229_psxj.jpg

”From the very moment he saw you, the man has gone out of his way….for you. From getting you out of that stinking gaol, to paying your way and buying you so that the guards would not take you back. I have never known any man to pay a fortune for a woman’s freedom before in my entire life. I think…NO, I know you owe him, but that rejection? Really? I would die if he even gave me any sort of look that he gives you.”

Ah, so Estelle had fancied the Knight from afar also. This was turning into a real triangle. Huffing loudly, Estelle then heard the cries of her patients, and she knew she had to go back to work. Using her index finger, she prodded Calypo’s chest.

”Do me…a huge favour. Sort yourself out. I don’t need idle hands when working on the sick. I want a level headed woman. Either you can help me with the sick, or you would rather go back to the Mountains…at this stage, I don’t care.”

Flipping her hair back, she went back on towards the med tent, while Sir Reginald watched on, fascinated.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 03, 2014 06:51PM
The Military Training Grounds

The Ranger’s eyes widened and she took a step back, shocked by Estelle’s reaction and, in all honesty, in fear of the angel. She’d made a mess of things even more so than she thought. She nodded with a furrowed brow and nodded, acquiescing to Estelle’s order – or, rather, fulfilling her request for a favor. She backed away slightly, looking to the ground. Suddenly her jaw set in anger and she dropped the bag. She knew it would not break the mirror, and she honestly didn’t care. One day. She’d not been back one day, and already she’d lost every friendship she’d built here, to one thing or another. It was all her. Her fault, her doing. She spoke in Elvish, unaware of Sir Reginald’s presence, thinking switching to the ancient tongue would prevent any passerby from truly hearing her. “Worthless is he that turns away when the road darkness. You wretched woman, you are naught but trouble! A fool in your soul, and a demon in your heart! You’ve brought nothing but hurt upon this land and yet you linger for nothing but undeserved attention and now unwanted friendship. You truly are dirt beneath their feet. Damned from the beginning, and now to see you deserve it.” She breathed a heavy sigh, then didn’t breathe for a moment or two. If one looked on, they might have thought she would drop where she stood. She was frozen for what seemed like eternity, her eyes closed and fists clenched. Then she breathed again, shaky and just as heavy as the first. She carefully reached down and lifted the bag with ease. She might as well do something useful. Winona’s last request rang in her mind, but it was dull, overshadowed by the drums beating in her ears as her thoughts swirled around Sir Wayne. “Where do I put this damned thing?” She hadn’t meant to speak aloud, but it helped her thoughts retrace themselves to the task at hand.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 04, 2014 09:47PM
The Dubois Estate

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/96cfa66d-69ad-4e0a-bfbc-3fa8fae08c5a_zps19b1edcc.jpg

The skies lit with many colors, ranging from violet, blue and green before then scattering into larger masses of orange and red. The sky had never looked so beautiful than it did this morning, this sunrise; this day. Davina’s eyes glowed with a luminescent white that matched the dim over-glow of the sun as it slowly began to brighten over the horizon. And then an exhale escaped her. She’d sulked too long before finally catching sight of her niece and then losing her again. “I have to find her today, if not today then by the morrow. There is so much she doesn’t know.” She’d said while moving herself from her bed chambers to the shower.

Thirty minutes later and she was done, by far the quickest shower she’d ever taken. Her hair dried and by the time she was down the stairs the breakfast had already been prepared by her best friend, Angelique.

“How long are you going to worry about her Davina?” Angelique had spoken out from the kitchen. Davina veered through the open hall and moved into the kitchen hurriedly and motioned for her plate while speaking. “As long as it takes, she is the only living blood I have left, everyone else is dead. I’ve got to keep an eye on her.” Angelique handed the plate to her and watched as Davina moved with precision to cut the pancakes, pour the syrup, add the butter and dip her pieces of bacon into the syrup; before then moving her fork about her plate and stabbing the pieces, then inserting them into her mouth.

“Davina, please. She is old enough to handle herself, and it’s been years since she left…She’s probably found herself some nice handsome young—“ Davina turned to stare directly into her best friends eyes and pointed the fork in her direction. “If you dare say Pirate, I’ll send you out, with your things without a seconds glance.” Angelique scoffed and moved from her place to clean up.

“Man…” She finally finished. Davina found herself at ease for a moment and pushed her plate towards the direction of the kitchen, her telekinises moving it towards the sink, then dropping it in Angelique’s hands. “I’m trying the Inn, once more.”
A swift movement and she was out of the kitchen and into the living room, standing face to face with the mirror and looking at her reflection, hair comb in hand.

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/ca08a1ce-ebff-4e8b-a102-6e07fdcc6ee0_zps34ce2e2a.jpg

Davina had moved along the streets of the Vaas Lands, turning through alleyways and dead ends before finally finding her way back to the lovely and ‘quaint’ Inn everyone loved and called… The Donkey’s Dick.

“By heaven, she better be here.” With a silent exhale she swore and leaned forward with her hands pressed firmly against the door, before pushing her way inside; knowing far well how the men and women in the Inn acted.

Re: (RP) The Vaas Lands – Angels.
February 09, 2014 01:35AM
Top Deck – Lady Bass

http://www.lexiepalmoreartist.com/images/pirate_mural_lg.jpg

The voyage thus far had been fairly smooth sailing, with the exception of course of the damsel known as Celeste who was suffering from her child hood nightmares. The course plotted by the Captain had included a stop over on a remote island, which had been rumored to be inhabited by a native tribe that welcomed Pirate folk. Whether this was true or not, Captain Derek was always good for an adventure. Not only that, their fresh water supplies were dwindling, along with fresh foods. Within a few days, the island was sighted, and the ship made its way for the bay, where it was a good place to anchor the ship just shy of the reef.

There was much fevered activity on the main deck, as the crew to go to the island was being picked, while the rest would remain on board, till time for a swap or a hasty retreat if the natives became hostile. The first mate approached the Captain, who was staring at the island through his eyeglass.

“Captain…are you going to give that lady a walk on the beach?” He asked, curious to know if he would dare take the woman to shore. “Depends, Smith. She might not be up for a bit of a trek. She’s not exactly dressed for it.” The Captain said, lowering his eyeglass. He thought for a moment, then shrugged.

“Can’t hurt seeing is she wants off the ship.” The Captain decided, before handing his eyeglass to the first mate, and making his way down to her cabin. Strolling along the corridor, he had to wonder if she was still asleep.

The Captain came to her door, and knocked three times.

“Miss….we have reached an island paradise. Care to come join some of the crew?”

<3>

 


Supernatural – The Human Realm (15) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes (RM)

$
0
0

 

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 19, 2014 10:10AM
Isabella’s Manor – Jason’s Room 

Jason stirred slowly as he felt the bed shift with weight of Isabella joining him before sleepily wrapping her up in his arms and drawing her as close as possible. As they slept Jason would keep Isabella pressed up against his well sculpted chest with his hands loosely wrapped about her slender waist. The day passed by slowly allowing the loving couple some much needed rest together after a night spent playing games with one another. It was true Jason had become a vampire but would he ascend to become a full vampire lord on his first hunt? Only time will tell and well that will come soon enough.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 19, 2014 10:13AM
Hot Spring

By this time, Shane had clamored out of the water and was now drying himself off, watching the wolf that Carmen was stroking warily. He was never ever really fond of dogs, and wolves were not exactly something he had encountered before, not like this. As Shane got dressed, Carmen discovered that the wolf had been shot. Instantly, Shane looked around him, wondering if the hunter or hunters were nearby. It was no longer safe for them to be out at the spring, and Shane moved closer to Carmen, but not enough to spook the wolf.

“We’re going to have to take her to the cabin and get the bullet out.”

“Carmen…we need to get inside real soon, and I can’t see either of us being able to take a bullet out of that wolf on our own within an hour. I am pretty sure vets don’t make house calls out here, especially if we are going to be locked in that house, and asleep.”

It was obvious he was concerned for their well being, more so than the wolf at this stage.

“We need to get a move on.” He urged.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 19, 2014 10:46AM
Isabella’s Manor – Jason’s Room

Isabella was the first to stir, as the shutters across the manor all started to open, to reveal the night sky with a full moon. The Vampire Queen stretched and gave a little yawn, before her eye settled upon her sleeping Jason. She pursed her lips and chuckled softly, knowing that tonight would be his first taste of human blood. Oh she had plans for him alright, and with a little help from her friends, she would make it a night he would remember. His arms were around her loosely, and she drew in closer to him, so he could feel the press of her chest to his, and she kissed his shoulder softly, before withdrawing.

http://i.perezhilton.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/01/nina-dobrev-vampire-diaries.gif

“Rise and shine…it’s sunset/”

Isabella crawled out of bed, and slipped on her black robe. There was a lot she wanted to do to Jason, but the truth was, she needed to feed, and the cravings were getting so, it was starting to hurt, though she hid it well. Gesturing to his closet, she said.“Get ready, Love. I am taking you to a wonderful little club, where the drinks are free, and the entertainment is mind blowing.” Isabella blew a kiss, before sashaying out of his room, and heading to her own to get dressed.

There would be no dinner made, and Luther was no where to be seen. This was purely Jason’s night, and Isabella wanted to make sure that nothing would spoil it.

http://cdn4.teen.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/woman-crush-wednesday-nina-dobrev-main.jpg

Isabella got dressed up to the nines, in an off the shoulder red cocktail dress, that truly brought out her eyes, and wore her hair down; flowing in an abundance of natural curls. The dress accentuated her figure, and with matching shoes, she looked a knock out for a night on the town. Snatching up her matching clutch, she sung out to Jason.

“Time to take your baby for a spin” By that she meant his favorite car. She had the directions down pact, of where she wanted to take him. A club called, “Jackson’s Tits & Ass Show.” Run by a long time friend of Isabella’s, she was allowed a VIP room, where her every whim and desire was catered for. Tossing Jason the keys, she would follow him down the stairs to his car in the garage, and slide in beside him. As he started the car, she would purr.

“You are going to just love this, Jason. I promise you.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 19, 2014 11:07AM
Isabella’s Manor – Jason’s Room 

Jason stirred feeling the bed shift yet again before sitting up with a groan before slowly shuffling from the bedroom and into his master bath where he stripped down to nothing as he turned on the scalding hot water. Once he had scoured his body with hot water and soap he would step out of the shower and walk to his closet to rifle through the clothing that was doubtlessly stocked there. Silent as a wraith he would dress in a pullover black in color along with matching black Khaki’s before selecting a black leather jacket. He would then don a pair of a black loafers after slicking back his hair for the night Isabella had planned for him. He would then walk from the room after Isabella before entering the garage. Once in the garage Jason would chuckle before raising his hand to catch the key’s Isabella tossed him only to slip into the driver seat and key the engine to life, which produced a deep throaty rumble that Jason happened to love. The young Vampire would then put the car into gear before driving out of the garage and tearing down the road towards where ever Isabella wanted to take them. After ten minutes driving time which was mostly spent doing the speed limit which happened to be seventy miles an hour he would pull the dodge charger r/t into a parking lot having followed Isabella’s direction to the letter. Jason would step out of the car before darting over to be a gentlemen and open Isabella’s door for her as well as help her out. They Had arrived at a club called “Jackson’s Tits & Ass Show” which caused Jason to raise a brow in question as to why they had come here.

http://i1151.photobucket.com/albums/o627/XerxeAmarante/manoftaichi-keanu-reeves_zps673a35ed.jpg

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 19, 2014 01:04PM
Jackson’s Tits & Ass Show

http://s3-media1.ak.yelpcdn.com/bphoto/YoHwSG2F0csYkOPqjId3nA/l.jpg

The music was pumping through the speakers, creating a wall of sound, as Jason led his Queen of the Night; Isabella into the club. This club was chosen for a very good reason. Run by a man known as Stan Jackson, he was a long time associate of Isabella’s and always provided her with a good night’s entertainment. He instantly spotted her as she entered the club, and made his way through the crush of patrons, before sidling up to her and smirking. Stan shot a look at Isabella’s new sire and said loudly.

http://cdn.crushable.com/files/2012/06/magic-mike-gif-.gif

“Isabella…you look gorgeous as ever. I take it you want your VIP suite?’ He air kissed the diminutive diva, before snapping his fingers, as two burly bouncers came over, to escort the couple to one of the back rooms. Isabella threaded her arm through Jason’s and nodded towards Stan. “I want the everything on the menu, Stan. Jason and I are…really hungry.”She licked her top row of teeth before giving a dark laugh, as Stan bowed and said. “Have I ever let you down?’

The two bouncers escorted the couple through the club, till coming to a series of doors, that had frosted glass panels either side. You could see from each one that there was some pretty hot sex shows going on within. The strobe lights flashed and illuminated the patrons, and if one took the time to notice, many looked…pale. Was this club exclusive to Vampires?

The door was opened, and Isabella walked in first. There was a large curved black couch in suede in the room, with a large table in the middle, complete with pole for the pole dancers, and then to the side, there were straddle cubes, with straps for locking down your “entertainer” and having your way with them any way you wanted. There was also a harness swing, as well as bottles of lube and clean towels, plus a silver trolley, that had glass decanters filled with blood.

The door closed on the couple and left them alone, as Isabella threw down her clutch, and rounded on Jason. She purred as she placed her hands on his chest and then said.

“Now…I want you, to completely let go, of everything you have ever felt and thought. Let the beast out tonight.”Isabella kissed his lips sensually, before pulling back, and making her way around the table, to take a seat in the middle of the couch, as she waited for the first course to arrive.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/446e0daf4ed2534589951c4fb2194218/tumblr_mvkhdddv461sm71ogo1_500.gif

Right on cue, the door opened, and Stan led in three of his latest dancers. A guy, who was a dark blonde, wearing just a thong, and two girls, a red head, and an Asian girl with long flowing hair.. The music changed out at the DJ booth, and Stan bowed before Isabella, before leaving the room. The red head went for the pole, and began to do an erotic routine, while the man walked around to stand in front of Isabella, and begin to do a private dance for her. Edging closer, he would straddle her, and try to place her hands on his chest. This made Isabella chuckle, and throw her head back, as the game was going to be very easy. As her head came back up, there was a golden glint to her eyes and she stared directly into the stripper’s eyes.

“You shall feel no pain….” Her voice a whisper, but she was cooing towards the dancer who became mesmerized by the Vampire queen. She licked her lips, as she used her right hand to bring a claw down and scratch a huge line into the male’s chest, as he gyrated, letting a nice flow of blood run down his torso. Isabella became like a kitten, and started to lick the blood from the man’s wound, as he groaned in pleasure, unaware this was just the start. She planned to take so much more.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 19, 2014 11:03PM
Jacksons Tits & Ass Show 

Jason raised a brow watching the sensual dance as the red head bobbed and weaved on the pole. This of course caused Jason’s blood to literally sing as he kept the beast under lock and key for the moment. Slowly his restraint began to slip as he watched the Asian bombshell began to prowl towards him as Jason’s eyes flickered briefly. Oh yes his restraint was definitely slipping from his grasp. First his eyes became flecked with gold tint as he spoke in a mesmeric voice that was sensual and seductive in its quality. “Why don’t you come here darling and show me what you have got in store.” Having the Asian under his sway he would watch her sashay her way to him before plopping down in his lap and gyrating her hips upon his own in an erotic tease. As the Asian teased Jason with her sensual movements he would lean forward and kiss her neck after brushing her hair away from her neck and drag his slowly elongating fangs across her skin leaving a red weal on her neck that caused the Asian to shudder in delight. ” I see you have a fetish for being bitten eh?” Jason would whisper huskily against her neck before striking like a snake and anchoring his fangs firmly in her neck to feed. Slowly Jason drained the dancer before pulling away leaving her weak from blood loss but not enough to kill her. Oh no Jason had other plans for the Asian dancer as well as the redhead. Slowly Jason would rise from the couch leaving the Asian dancer sprawled out on the black leather. Once standing he would prowl over to the dancing redhead before stopping her routine and kissing the back of her hand tenderly as he led her back to the couch before he too fed from her leaving her weak and unable to move. Though he had left them weak he kissed them both on the forehead tenderly. “Sleep well my pretties…”Jason would whisper before slicing his wrist and allowing a drop of his blood to drip into each of their mouths before he looked over at Isabella and watched her languidly. He knew not what he had done aside from establishing a bond with his two blood dolls that he had claimed. As Jason watched he would mental take notes on how to entice one’s victim into getting ever closer. He knew that this wasn’t Isabella’s first feeding and was determined to learn from her.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 20, 2014 12:52AM
Hot Springs

“Carmen…we need to get inside real soon, and I can’t see either of us being able to take a bullet out of that wolf on our own within an hour. I am pretty sure vets don’t make house calls out here, especially if we are going to be locked in that house, and asleep.”

“I know, but I’m not going to leave her here for some poacher to find.” she growled. Continuing to soothe the wolf, she bent her knees and got her arms beneath the wolf’s stomach. The she-wolf yelped once more when Carmen accidentally pressed against her injury and Carmen apologized for that. Once the wolf was situated in her arms, Carmen headed back to the cabin, not even caring she was still naked, or that she’d left her robe back at the spring…or that she was still buck naked.

Cabin in the Woods – Living Room

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/176479_8_zps2e4f5f21.jpg

Carmen entered the cabin and made directly for the livingroom, placing the wolf on the rug before the fire. She went into the downstairs bathroom and began rooting around in the drawers and cabinets. She didn’t state what she was looking for, but the sounds stopped and she came back out holding a pair of tweezers, a towel, a bottle of disinfectant and some bandages.

She looked at Shane.

“I need you to come and keep her calm. Hold her head, talk to her in a soothing voice, and try to keep her from seeing what I’m doing.” she begged him. She didn’t know why, but she felt that deep down inside of herself, helping this wolf would be beneficial to the both of them.

She knelt next to the wolf and poured the disinfectant onto the towel before gently dabbing at the wound. The she-wolf whimpered slightly but remained still as Carmen treated her. She dipped the tweezers into the hot coals of the fire to sterilize it, waiting for it to cool before she began to dig out the bullet. She was slow and gentle in her movements and inch by inch the bullet slowly emerged.

“There’s the sonofabitch.” Carmen whispered as the bullet appeared. Getting a good grip with the tweezers and ignoring the blood staining her hands and the rug, she pulled it the rest of the way out, dropping it on the coffee table beside her. Nodding with satisfaction, she poured more disinfectant into the wound a little at a time, waiting until the bubbling was clear before she proceeded to stitch the wound closed.

She went to wash her hands before returning to the wolf’s side to wrap the bandages around the now-clean wound in order to keep it clean and dry. Once done, Carmen sat back with a sigh of pleasure. The wolf surprised her by licking Shane’s hand, the pain in those blue eyes practically gone.

“I’ll take her to the vet when we return home…make sure there’s no infection.” Carmen stated. “But I’m going to find the sonofabitch who did this and rip his goddamn throat out.”

An alarm sounded in the kitchen and there was a click and whirling sound as the shutters began to close over the windows.

“Sunrise.” she yawned, suddenly tired. “Let’s go to bed, darling.” She stood and held out her hand for her mate.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 20, 2014 04:13AM
Jackson’s Tits & Ass Show

While Isabella was enjoying the chest licking from her own private dancer, it turned out that Jason was not going to use his full Vampire beast, but rather take on two blood dolls. This actually had Isabella stop from what she was doing, and peeked past her “meal” to see if it was really happening.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lhlyxcHbt61qcfg7i.gif

“Hmm!” She made the hmmph sound with a shrug. Slightly dissapointed, since she didn’t usually come to the club to play with her food. But, all to their own. If he wanted sex toys, he was more than welcome to have them. Course, there were rules to that in her coven, but he was going to have to find that out on his own. Isabella simply smacked her lips and then smacked her dancer to hop off her lap, for it was now her turn. He obliged of course, since he was under her hypnotic stare, and then sat back on the couch, writhing, and motioning with his finger for her to sit on his lap.

Isabella chuckled as this was like taking candy from a baby. He was mesmerized and caught in her web. Isabella straddled his lap, and did a little bounce, that got the male dancer excited beneath her. Isabella’s eyes traveled down to his neck, where she could see his main vein pulsating, ripe with blood. It was time to say goodnight to the fair prince, for he had entertained her just enough. She reached for the back of his head and with her sharpened nails extended, she ripped his head back. Hard enough for you to hear a cracking sound. Her ripe red tongue slithered out between her lips, as the dancer began to cry out in pain. He sounded so sweet and scared. Isabella’s jaw extended, with her white elongated fangs now predominantly on display, and with a swift movement, she bit down hard on the dancer’s neck, as he writhed in agony beneath her. Isabella was of course a lot stronger, and used her thighs to pin him down, as his blood gushed into her mouth. Sweet, rich and hot, she gulped it down hungrily.

http://vampirediariesguide.com/wp-content/uploads/2010/02/nina-dobrev-bloody-470x313.jpg

Soon his body stopped jerking and fell limp beneath her, as she drew her head back, with blood running down her chin and all over her slender digits. Isabella ran her tongue across her teeth and laughed, as she climbed off the dead body and went to get a towel, to clean up her face.

“A bit sweet, but a good year, none the less.” Isabella joked, before becoming serious seeing the sleeping “girls”. She casually waved her hand at them both and asked Jason;

“So…what exactly do you plan to do with your meals? She reached for a goblet of blood and took a sip, before continuing.“Starting your own little coven at home?”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 20, 2014 04:41AM
Cabin in the Woods – Living Room

Having picked up Carmen’s robe at the hot springs, and followed Carmen back up to the main Cabin, Shane couldn’t quite understand all the fuss over a wolf. It was a wild animal and certainly didn’t belong inside. Course, when Carmen made up her mind about something, she always got her way.

Following her into the living room, he draped her robe over a nearby couch, and was about to go and get ready for bed, when Carmen implored that he help hold the wolf’s head while she played Doctor Doolittle on the Wolf’s bullet wound.

“But..” That was the only word he got out, cause Carmen had already gotten a start on finding implements and the right gear to carry out this task. Sighing, Shane knew there was no way out of this, and got down on his knees at the head of the wolf, who was whimpering the whole time. Shane cradled the wolf’s head on his lap, and got a fairly good hold on the beast, while Carmen set to removing the bullet safely. Shane started to sing a song to the wolf, which happened to be “Little red riding hood, you sure are looking good.” It was the only song he could come up with, and surprisingly, it got the wolf’s attention long enough for Carmen to remove the bullet safely, but not before she swore like a trooper about who did this to the animal.

“Good…doggy.” Shane said, patting it as the last of the operation was finishing, with Carmen wrapping up the stitched wound with bandaging. The Wolf started to lick Shane’s hand, and he said. “Don’t lick me, I was just the support crew.” Typical Shane at the wrong moments.

“I’ll take her to the vet when we return home…make sure there’s no infection.” Carmen stated. ”But I’m going to find the sonofabitch who did this and rip his goddamn throat out.”

Shane yawned as the shutters started to engage and the alarm went off to show it was Sunrise. “Mkay…you can do all the ripping you like…after we sleep.” He rose to standing, and then grabbing Carmen’s robe, walked with her to their bedroom, not checking back to see if the wolf was following.

http://media.giphy.com/media/Xy79AOZCCiO7S/giphy.gif

As he turned the corner to go in their bedroom, he asked.

“How are we going to fit a full grown wolf in my sports car? I just had the upholstery cleaned.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 21, 2014 07:50PM
Jacksons Tit’s & Ass Show 

http://i1151.photobucket.com/albums/o627/XerxeAmarante/Vampire_by_el_grimlock.jpg

Jason shrugged slowly as he answered his lovely Isabella’s question directed at his choice to take the two as blood dolls.“They have a purpose my love not as just sex toys but informants and many other things there’s a reason to why I do things..” Just then out of the corner of his eye Jason happened to notice a lone male walk in with a slight stumble as if he had tripped before he returned his attention to Isabella who had her back to the door and continued to watch the male silently. This male happened to be a complete drunkard who was literally drunken to the point of not realizing where he was as he moved towards Isabella and forced his hand up her dress to grope her. This of course did not go unnoticed by Jason who offered a soft hiss of warning before slowly standing up and walking towards the male and his mate. As Jason walked towards the male he would rub her hooch teasingly as he spoke with a slurred voice. “Come here whore and let daddy fuck your hooch good…”As the fledgling vampire lord listened he would raise a brow before something snapped within him. Slowly Jason’s eyes became flecked with red until they where a crimson coloring while his nails elongated into rending claws. His canines had elongated into bone crushing fangs Then in a blur Jason tore across the room to collide with the drunken male and bear him into a wall with enough force to crack the entire wall section from floor to ceiling. Jason then chuckled softly as the male wailed ineffectually at Jason’s chest trying to get free. “Lemme go you dirtbag!!” The male would shout before Jason caught the males fist in his mouth and with a savage jerking motion tore the fist from his arm causing the alcohol rich blood to spray over the room. The now absolutely enraged vampire then turned to spit the severed hand out before being cracked across the temple by the drunken male with a bottle that shattered on impact covering Jason in alcohol. Oh that was the last straw as Jason literally hissed in anger that rivaled the eruption of Pompeii. Nothing would stop him from literally turning the drunken male into nothing more then a pile of bones with blood painting the wall. After a few moments of flashing claws it was done and Jason had completely flayed the unfortunate male alive with him howling all the while though thankful the room was soundproofed. With a sated hiss Jason would slowly come down from his unparalleled rage only to walk over to the bathroom and mop the blood that caked his face up as well as wash his hands. With a soft grunt Jason would look at his handiwork with a cold distant expression on his face as if his emotions where on complete and total lock down for the moment. He would continue to stand there silently and stiff as a statue as his eyes took upon their normal coloring once again though if one where to look closely there where still some flecks of red within his pupils. Of course he was still highly irritated and ready to snap a second time as the girls he had taken as blood dolls still slumbered on the couch unaware of the recent killing committed by Jason. The fact was Jason was more then willing to kill for Isabella and would do such again if needed. Oh he was loyal to her and her designs.


The Light Box – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

(RP) The Light Box : Art Gallery.
February 22, 2014 12:46AM
The Light Box : Art Gallery

http://activerain.com/image_store/uploads/7/3/2/2/9/ar131535697592237.JPG

The Light Box Art Gallery is one of Seattle’s best known hot spots for local and international talent to showcase their latest creations.

Curator : Maxell Hines.

Re: (RP) The Light Box : Art Gallery.
February 22, 2014 01:07AM
The Light Box – Maxwell’s office.

The phones were ringing off the hook as Maxwell’s secretary; Lucy Bardwell was madly trying to take down details of the many interested guests that wished to get advance tickets to the showing of the Lazeros Collection. News had hit the streets early, earlier than expected, and it had been Maxwell’s own doing, after he got drunk at a society ball, and blurted the fact that Giano Lazeros was going to be showing his collection of erotic black and white photographs at the Light box. Maxwell was almost tearing his hair out, going as far to take the phone off the hook and dump it in the waste paper basket.

http://www.bohomoth.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/01/tumblr_liitgw9ig21qzyxv8o1_500.gif

Lucy quickly knocked on the door, and carried with her an armful of notes of the expected guests.

“Well, it’s a sell out. We could have people pay to just stare through the windows. Congrats Maxwell, you did it and you don’t even know how.” the secretary dumped the pile of notes on his desk and then huffed.

“We still have an opening in two weeks as a lead up to the Lazeros collection, got anyone in mind who can grace the halls with their work on such short notice?” Lucy knew that it was imperative that they keep the ball rolling. Continued interest on the lead up to the Lazeros meant more advertising and also keeping the society dolls tittering about Max’s gallery.

“I was thinking…a sculptor. Something…different, fresh….local. Ideas?” Maxwell asked, placing his hands together as though in prayer under his chin. Puppy dog eyes usually work with his secretary. Lucy was shocked. Surely he knew all the local artists by now, or was he too busy fraternizing with the society dames and their fat purses to even notice. She had to wonder at times.

“You really don’t have a clue do you, Max?”

“Course not…that is why I hired you. YOU make me look good.” He then flashed his trademark smile, only to have her roll her eyes and turn on her heel. “Well when you get your nose out from Mrs Hancock’s ass, and take a look around, maybe you would be good at spotting local talent.” At this she slammed the door, leaving Maxwell looking perplexed.

Out in her own office, Lucy started to go through her Rolodex to see just who the local sculptors were, and who might be available to do a showing.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Light Box : Art Gallery.
February 22, 2014 05:39AM
Ladies Night Live Role play on the Client IMVU – 22nd February, 2014

”A Date with Destiny.”

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
Morinehtar

Location – The Light Box/ Elias’s Studio

http://www.wishafriend.com/photo/photoeffects/bigthumbs/artgallery.jpg

Morinehtar: Lucy, irritated, rifled through her contacts. Her fingers would soon come to the J’s after a likely bout of impatient grumbling as she ticked off artist after artist as either being unavailable or unsatisfactory, owing to the fewer numbers of sculptors than painters, sketch artists, and especially photographers. James, Elias L. would jump at her as a reliable name, for he was always up for most anything, or at least, knew someone else who would be. The thought of the grey haired old hippie biker could calm her. He had that way about him, after all. Always had a cool head about him too, though he never seemed one for staying in anyone place for too long a time, despite his consistent return to Seattle. Must be something about the coffee shops and the proximity to so many communes.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Reaching for the phone, she tapped in Elias’s number and then waited, curling the phone cord around her finger as she stared out of her office into the gallery. The buzz sound indicated it was at least ringing, which was a miracle in itself Elias’s was not really one for the joys of modern technology, and in fact she was surprised he even had a phone. :: In Elias’s studio he was just putting the finishing touches to his latest masterpiece, using a paintball gun as his tool of trade. Taking off his mask, he heard the cheerful ring of his phone, and his face creased, wondering who would be calling at this hour. He had a suspicion of course. Placing down the paintball gun on the nearest bench and wiping his hand on a rag, he picked up the receiver. “I sent the cheque last week, Ferdinand, so stop pestering me.” Lucy had to hold back from her laughter as it seemed that Elias thought she was a creditor chasing him down for payment. “Er…no Elias, its Lucy Bardwell from the Light Box Gallery. I want to pick your brain for a second. We are in need of a local artist, preferably a sculptor to do a showing in a fortnight. Happen to know of any bright new talent keen for some exposure?”<3>

Morinehtar: “Ah, Lucy, you’re certainly another kettle of fish. How have you been? And of course you’re welcome to pick my rotten old brain any day,” he answered, swinging around to sit on his dusty supply table. “Any new talent? Local ya say? Yes. I know a sculptor for it-Irish lass, but her mom’s from Seattle and so the girl’s been her the last ten years. Name’s Roísín, and she’s been helping me out around the studio lately. Her work tends to be relief. She’s still experimenting with her base but has plenty of good pieces, should be enough for a show. I’ll have to talk her into it though.”

CharlotteCarrendar: – So far Lucy was liking the story. An Irish girl with a mother who was born and bred in Seattle. People love to read about the starting of fresh talent, not just what they can create so instantly this girl; Roisin sounded very interesting indeed. Lucy tapped her pencil on her notepad, as she listened to Elias give her the rundown of what this girl is about. The fact she was still experimenting, meant that her work would indeed be fresh. As well as having enough for a collection, this girl sounded ideal. “Well is there any chance you could help us set up a meeting. I know Maxwell would be more than delighted to make it a luncheon at the Shay Bruno’s on West street. Our treat of course.” Lucy was hopeful that Elias could persuade the girl. Afterall, to a new artist this was a great opportunity for exposure both locally, and in the nation’s papers. <3>

Morinehtar: “Oh sure, I can get her to a meeting, no problem. You all might need to indulge her tendencies a bit; you know how new artists are. But Max will love her, I’m sure. I can have her there tomorrow if you want. 12:30 sound good?” His tone was pleasant, but Lucy might well note the mischievous tint to it all the same. He had a healthy serving of the prankster in him, humor if you like, but he had never yet set her astray on anyone and had no intention of doing so now. The grin on his face was far more to do with his imagining Roísín’s face than it was with Lucy and Max’s reaction.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5gn9kn8HY1r8f8mj.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – ~Indulge her tendencies?~ Why, Lucy and Max were practically experts when it came to treating artists with kid gloves. Lucy found this amusing to say the least. Elias assured her that Max would love her. Course, Max loves just about anything in a skirt, and even more so if that skirt could make him money. This was all going swimmingly, especially when Elias said that he could have her there at 12.30. “That sounds perfect, Elias. I knew I could count on you to come up with just the person we need. “I’ll go ahead and make the reservation and we shall see you at 12.30.” With her free hand, Lucy was already tapping in the details of the restaurant on her computer, as she went through the rounding up of the call. “Till tomorrow, good day Elias.” Lucy hung up and sung out to her boss; Maxwell who had finally decided to venture out of his own office to tend to a client that just walked in the door. “You can thank me later Max. We have a lunch date tomorrow with Seattle’s next big thing.” Max stopped by the door, taking Lucy at her word. “Well, let’s hope she doesn’t have a BIG appetite.” <3>

Morinehtar: Roísín did not have a big appetite, and when she saw the name of the place Elias was dragging her into, she called him up on it: “What are we doing at a restaurant? You said we were meeting one of your clients; you never meet them at restaurants.” Elias stepped out of the car with his eyes twinkling. “I never said it was a client, only that it was business. Besides, some of my contact prefer bougier settings,” he explained casually. Shutting the door, he walked up to the entrance and informed the hostess that he was meeting a party reserved under the name Hines. The name was of course on the list. So by the time Roísín had warily followed Elias out of the car and into the restaurant, suspicion written all over her face, the woman was leading them towards the awaiting table.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Maxwell and Lucy had of course gotten to the restaurant earlier, mainly because happy hour started at midday, and Max did so enjoy a nice lager before his lunch meal. He had been perusing the menu, when Lucy gave him a kick under the table, as Elias and his young friend approached. “Manners.” Lucy growled as she rose to standing, with Max dropping his menu is surprise, then doing up his jacket as he reached to shake Elias’s hand. “So lovely you could both come. Oh and this must be the very talented Roisin that we have been hearing all about. Might I say you look incredible. Please, won’t you both have a seat.” He asked, gesturing where they would be able to sit, as Lucy offered Roisin a polite smile. “We know this is such short notice, but we are just incredibly eager to learn a bit more about your pieces.” The waiter brought over more menus, whilst another topped up the water glasses. It was a classy establishment, and a single meal was at least fifty dollars at a starting price. <3>

Morinehtar: They were lead over to a couple seated one of the more select tables. Initially Roísín though they were married, but if that was the case the man looked at her much more openly than she would have expected. Elias smiled and took the offered hand. Roísín simply nodded. Her eyes widened at the man’s compliment; why was he calling Elias’s assistant talented? She momentarily debated the how useful it would be if she could mentally draw her wavy red hair closed like a curtain over her face before the woman asked them to sit. They both did as requested though Elias managed it much more gracefully. The whole place made Roísín feel underdressed in her black jeans and grey blouse. As the woman continued, Elias’s *favor* became abundantly clear: “We know this is such short notice, but we are just incredibly eager to learn a bit more about your pieces.” The green eyed girl’s mouth promptly fell open without any sound following. Astonishment radiated from her for a solid second before she turned her head and set her jaw in that stubborn way Elias knew well. But he had anticipated this and made a point to cut in before she could say a word: “Surprise! I wanted to spare you the anxiety I had leading up to my first show luncheon, so I thought it best to wait until you had met Maxell Hines and his assistant, the lovely Lucy Bardwell.” He gestured to each of them in turn, then continued with, “Maxell is the curator at The Light Box, the best set gallery in Seattle, and he wants to show your sculptures.” Roísín’s expression was once more stunned.

CharlotteCarrendar: – “That’s right. That’s right. We have an opening in two weeks time for a promising artist such as yourself, to put forth a collection that I am sure will have the art critics of Seattle raving.” Maxwell knew how to put on the charm as it were when he felt it was needed. Lucy on the other hand could see that the girl was shocked by all the attention, and this had her wonder just how green the girl was. A sideways glance at the chuff Elias proved her right. He always had been a cheeky bastard at the best of times. Lucy decided however to play along with the charade, nodding at appropriate intervals, and trying her darndest not to interject whilst Max did his pitch. “So, really all we ask is that you enjoy this sumptuous feast we are about to partake in, and then we can get down to the details of legal paperwork; you know all that boring stuff.” Max picked up his beer and then charged his glass. “To good business.” Would she follow suit? <3>

http://24.media.tumblr.com/c8f9675c9a341cb9b2ab135dce7c4d1d/tumblr_mxz8guOWAW1rz1wnio4_250.gif

Morinehtar: Elias was dead, dead dead dead. How had she not seen this coming? The man had been egging her to show her work for weeks, and she couldn’t remember the last time they had met anyone for business on a weekend. What was worse, she’d already fucking agreed to it: “Roísín, mind if I call in that favor you owe me? I’ve got a meeting to go to and I’d rather have a wing man. Besides, I’m sure they’ll ask you to help with whatever it is they’re wanting. My assistants have had to with them in the past. So could you do that for me and come along?” The thought that most of his former assistants were now working in their own studios in various cities around the world hadn’t tipped her. Why would it have? She also shouldn’t make Elias look like an ass in front of the curator and his secretary even if she felt it warranted. Bugger all. “Too good business,” Max said with a raise of his glass. Resigning herself, she lifted her water glass along with Elias and echoed the phrase, “good business,” with as much pleasantry as she could muster. It wasn’t much, which the other pair would probably chalk up to her being shell shocked. Roísín buried her nose in the ridiculously priced menu.

http://www.bohomoth.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/06/tumblr_mdl5w8L82T1r6esdj.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – Max was thrilled. Lucy was somewhat relieved but in the back of her mind she had a nagging doubt. Elias was his usual self, ready to enjoy what would be a fantastic lunch, while a shell shocked Roisin seemed to be in agreeance. But was she really? Her face now buried behind the large maroon and gold trimmed menu, gave Lucy the chance to whisper to Max, who was already getting ready to place his order. “Why do I feel like I just watched the signing of one’s soul to the devil?” her voice so low it would be hard to pick up. Max looked up from his menu and made a “hmm?” sound, before he went to look at the girl who was now hiding behind the menu. “Probably nerves, Lucy. I wouldn’t read too much into it.” Lucy was still not convinced, and while Max was giving his order to the waitor, Lucy asked Roisin. “Would it be at all possible for me to perhaps come to your studio as a pre show inspection. If you don’t mind of course.” This was to test the waters, and also get to talk to the girl one on one. No men, no pressure. <3>

Morinehtar: File minion, fancy fish, and rich pasta all under names Roísín was doubtful about being able to pronounce, let alone enjoy. Did they have burgers? She found the nearest thing to it in the form of a ritzy looking chicken salad sandwich in the back before the cocktail listings. Deciding that would have to do, she looked up at Lucy with her brow furrowed, reminding herself not to slouch into her seat. “Oh-I don’t have one,” she blurted. The statement could well have given Lucy a start given her doubts, but Roísín was not long in offering an explanation: “I use Elias’s. That’s part of the deal we had. I help him out and instead of paying me, he lets me use the space and some of his stuff.” Elias had naturally ordered a steak, not having even looked at the menu. So the waiter was now at Roísín’s shoulder. “The chicken salad sandwich and fries, please. Oh, and a beer,” she ordered. The alcohol would be needed.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Maxwell had ordered a lobster mornay with Italian salad, crusty rolls and another lager, while Lucy went simply for a chicken Caesar salad and a glass of sparkling white wine. They had both frequented this restaurant before and had firm favourites that they had nearly every time they dined there. Maxwell enjoyed his beer, whilst taking out his iphone and scrolling through messages, as Lucy was the one in charge. It was like watching a Mother babysitting her son at the dinner table. Lucy’s expression became strained when Roisin admitted she didn’t have a studio or place of her own to store her creations, and she used Elias’s. A quick save by the young Irish lass averted more questions, as Lucy reached for her water glass and took a large sip, before placing her glass down again. “I see. Well I am sure after the success of your first showing, that you will have your own place in no time. After all, this is how most of the city’s up and coming are noticed.” She spoke truthfully at that statement, as their meals were brought out from the kitchens, and placed before them in order of who ordered first. <3>

CharlotteCarrendar: – “Ah yes, the most talented photographer in all of Europe is going to be doing a world tour and our own gallery snagged the rights to have his work shown the week after Roisin’s showing.” Maxwell said with a smile, holding a fork full of lobster aloft. He was very proud of the fact he managed to secure the deal with Giano Lazeros. Setting down his fork, he put his hands together and then let out a sigh of contentment. “Giano captures the richness and fullness of the female form in the throes of ecstasy and desire. You only have to see his work, to realize just how passionate he is about his craft.” One had to wonder if Maxwell favoured the work above the artist. Maxwell picked up his fork again and started eating, while Lucy decided to move around the table to a seat closer to Roison while the men engaged in a discussion about finance. Lucy leaned over to Roison and whispered. “I know this must be a bit much, the food. Max being, well Max. For which I am sorry.” <3>

Morinehtar: Elias nodded, grinning. “I’m not surprised. Tenacity is not a trait which you lack, nor is charm. How many galleries will he be showing in?” Lucy moved momentarily drew his attention by moving around the table to be nearer to Roísín, the latter of whom was busily acquainting herself with her chicken salad sandwich as if it were speaking the most luscious of love rhymes to her face. The girl’s eyes suggested a viper had taken a seat next to her. Elias chuckled inwardly. She would learn. He turned back to Max. Stalling to think of response, Roísín took her time chewing and swallowing. Finally nodding, she said, “Oh, yeah..Max is luxuriant.” Roísín was not terribly particular about the volume of her voice.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/b0428e367612c15045801ed3acad780a/tumblr_mwm788te391qidyw2o4_r4_250.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – “Only twelve galleries across the US have been given access to his work, so when you think of all the cities that are missing out, sucks to be them. Aha.” Max replied, chuff as always. He had wolfed down his meal in record time and was now on his third glass of lager. No doubt he wouldn’t be capable of much in the afternoon, other than sleep off the drink in his office, while Lucy continued to run the show. Lucy for the time being was attempting to get better acquainted with the young artist who remarked that Max was luxuriant. At that precise moment, Max let out a loud belching sound, followed by a chuckle and excusing himself profusely. Lucy sighed, and she happened to agree with Roisin’s observation. “Indeed he is.” The waiter brought around the bill in a fine leather binder, which Lucy took and whipped out her platinum diner’s club card and then scribbled her signature on the tab, while leaving the card in the binder and handing it back to the waiter. Lunch, and the meeting was over. Lucy rose to standing and then said to Elias. “We will have our legal team send over the contract and insurance details that will be required, and after that we start the promotional campaign, which I will provide you with a brief for.” She snapped her fingers, as Max finally came up for air, after checking his iphone again. “Time we were heading back to the gallery, Max.” Max grumbled about wanting another beer, to which Lucy shook her head. “Maybe with dinner.” She smiled at Roisin and said. We’ll be in touch.” At this she handed over her business card, and then smartly led the inebriated Maxwell out to the car park. <3>

Morinehtar: “Ah, indeed. Well done,” Elias congratulated. He himself was only three fourths into his first beer and would not be finished in time to consume another, though he had certainly done a number on his most delicious steak. Roísín offed the last of her fries as the waiter came around with the bill. Lucy directed the now bubbly Max like a mother, a think which did not instil confidence in Roísín. That said, Lucy appeared more than capable as well as kind, at least in manner. It would take many more encounters and a good deal of time before Roísín would full trust that the woman was not fronting. If she knew anything about the world of art, it was that it was often rife with two-faced slander as well as ignorant ass holes. Once the card was back, Lucy rose and offered her card to Roísín who took it and placed it into her pocket: “Thanks.” She and Elias watched the pair depart. Once they were out the door and out of sight, Roísín turned to the grey haired figure beside her: “I’m going to kill you.” His laugh rang through half the restaurant.

 


The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] (5) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 09, 2014 01:30PM
Tagor and IIyra’s tent – The Beginning

For such a large hulk of a man to be so gentle with a woman like IIyra is a sight that would melt the hardest heart. With her eyes brimming with tears, Tagor slowly untied her dress ties, without taking his eye off hers. Letting the fabric fall to the floor like liquid silk. Now, you would think the first thing on his mind was to rut, which was normal for Njada men, but this time instead, he bent and picked up IIyra and carried her to the furs, laying her down gently in the center. From here, he laid down beside her, not on top. From here, he started to run his calloused hand across her shoulder, down and over each bosom, exploring her with the lightest of touches. There was no kneading, or pinching, just the gentle sweep of his hand. He propped himself up, so that he could gaze upon her fully; capturing her reactions and hearing her breath a sigh.

Njada men did not do this. Not by custom, but deep within their own nature, they had the capability to show such love for a woman, more so than to treat her as an object of lust and to carry young. IIyra had brought this need out of Tagor, to show her such affections.

https://p.gr-assets.com/540x540/fit/hostedimages/1380397716/767638.gif

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 09, 2014 11:28PM

Feeling a sense of peace overtake her, Ilyra stood still as Tagor reached for the ties of her dress, her eyes on his. The material slipped to the ground at her feet with barely a whisper of sound. She had prepared herself for the roughness of their joining. What she was not expecting was for Tagor to scoop her into his arms and carry her to their furs. He placed her gently in their center before joining her, not on top of her but beside her. Well this was certainly different then his usual behavior.

He ran his large and calloused hand across the skin of her shoulder and down over her chest, exploring her body with feather-light touches that raised goosebumps along her flesh. There was no roughness, no pinching, no biting. It was as if he had discovered something new about her and was savoring each moment.

He had propped himself up on his free arm so that he could stare at her, catching her reactions to his touch.

At the first touch of his hand, her heart had stuttered in her chest. His touch electrified her, causing her to tremble. As he traversed her skin, she couldn’t help the small moans and breathless sighs that teased past her lips.

Shyly, her own hand reached upward to touch his cheek, her thumb brushing across his skin, lovingly. She ran her hand upward over his cheekbone, to his forehead, mapping his strong brow. Down the bridge of his nose, across his lips, which he kissed as they moved over him. Down his neck and across his broad shoulders. She felt a deep scar there, thick and rigid and decided to ask about it at a later time. Down his chest, over his pectoral muscles, brushing gently across his nipples and through the sparse hairs of his chest.

Gulping, for she’d never voluntarily had done anything of the sort, she ran her hand down his body and over his rigid manhood. She made an “O!” of surprise at how soft it felt. And it had been inside of her body. The thought of it made her flush with heat. She reluctantly released him and continued exploring the rest of his body, her hand moving down his thigh, the furthest point she could reach without moving away from him, before she let her hand follow the same path upward toward his back. The rounded globes of his arse were a temptation she couldn’t ignore and she gave them a light caress before she released him.

Her gaze was caught by his and she inhaled sharply, seeing the love he felt for her shining in their depths.

“Tagor.” she whispered, the emotions she was feeling making her skin glow with her own light. Was this love? Is this what she was feeling? She took a moment to examine it and found that, yes, she was in love with this man. Was it only yesterday she was tied to a pole and ready to be sold? How could love happen so quickly?

She could almost hear her mother’s voice in her head…

“Love sets no time limits, has no set day, doesn’t conform to the standard practices and rituals involved. When it happens, it simply is. You cannot run from it…you cannot fight it. To the world you might be one person, but to one person you might be the world. **Love has no desire but to fulfill itself. To melt and be like a running brook that sings its melody to the night. To wake at dawn with a winged heart and give thanks for another day of loving.**

Her hand stopped at the back of his neck, brushing lightly over his skin as she waited. She was so unsure of what to do and was counting on him to lead her in the right direction.

“My love.” she whispered.

——

**As quoted by Kahlil Gibran

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 10, 2014 06:23AM
Tagor and IIyra’s tent – The Beginning

Njada men are traditionally very set in their ways. To them, sex had two purposes; one to be as a release for their lust, and the second to produce young. There was no time for intimacy, or just sharing with another the simple pleasures of touching. What Tagor had set out on, when he laid his woman down on the furs, was a chance to not only explore her body with his hands, but allow her to do the same. Normally this was simply not done. Women were either held down, and mounted, or encouraged not to touch, unless advised too.

Tagor found a sense of wonderment in watching IIyra’s skin glow with a magical aura as his hands passed over her skin. Though rough and calloused from combat and labour, he was still able to show a gentleness that could not be imagined. The Njada leader’s eyes reflected the candle light as he withdrew his hand from IIyra and found that she had now worked up the courage to touch him. Tagor actually found her soft and delicate hands to be extremely pleasurable. Like electricity shooting through him as she let her fingers wander, and explore every scar and ever bump of his skin. He even had to suppress a light chuckle when she gasped at handling his girth. It was one thing to experience in mating what it felt like to have his member pushed inside her folds, but quite another to be handling it; stroking it lovingly. Tagor was of size, it was without question, and when they did join together, it had to be done gently at first, for he was simply so large he could easily hurt her.

Keeping his hands to himself as she continued to let her fingers dance across his skin, was becoming increasingly difficult, but he kept himself under control, till the point where she was so aroused from their play that she would want his touch again. Sure enough that would come, as her fingers lightly stroked the back of his neck. Eyes imploring him to lead the way. She was so accustomed to being used just for pleasure for the male, not for her own sake.

“My love.” Her voice was whisper soft, as she gazed into his eyes, and he returned this by smiling at her fondly.“IIyra…treasured.” Tagor growled, though his tone was not aggressive, just how it sounded when it reverberated off his chest. Now that they were discovering each other, he decided that they would continue this, only in a manner that would lead them both to sexual fulfillment. Long ago, one of his slaves from the spice nations, had shown Tagor a few positions from a book called the Kama sutra. He gently rolled IIyra onto his stomach, however her back would face his chest, and her buttocks would be resting upon his lower stomach. Using his large hand, he parted her legs so in effect she was straddling him, but he moved his thick member in between her legs, so with its natural curve it now sat plump against her folds. The point of this was, as they both started to move, his member would tease her clit, by sliding up and between, while him being on his back, he had access to touching her breasts at will. The more aroused that IIyra became, the easier it would be to have her mount from this position, propping herself up with her palms, whilst her bottom would roll and turn as it rested on his stomach. It was both a way of being close, without the bulk of Tagor upon her, and also gave her the chance to be well lubricated from the stroking play before hand. Tagor took to task and began to lift his hips ever slightly, enough to have his member slide against her sensitive lips, while tilting her head with his free hand, so he could steal a kiss as she had her face partially towards his. It was something new, and ideal to help her learn that she too deserved pleasure from their lovemaking.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 10, 2014 10:09AM
He had called her his treasure. She supposed that was true for the only love she’d ever known was of her parents and sister. But that was a lifetime ago and there was no use dwelling on things that could not be. This was her purpose in life now, to be a proper mate to the man who had, in a sense, saved her very existence. If she was his treasure, then he was her salvation.

Laying on his back, he nudged her body over his, moving her around until she was straddling his stomach and facing his feet. His thick member was pressed against her womanly folds, warm and pulsing and she gasped at the sensation. His hands wrapped around her hips and held her as he slowly canted his hips upward, sliding against her moistening heat. Her eyes slid closed and her head fell back against her shoulders, her hair lightly brushing against his chest as it flowed behind her. He caught her lips in a kiss that set her soul aflame with desire.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/tumblr_m4z0fejs1c1rx263po1_500_zps26a7ea18.jpg

Her skin glowing, her body throbbing, she moaned lightly as her hips rolled over his. There was something about this that seemed instinctual, though she’d never been the initiator of sex before. It was as if this was something her body already knew how to do, despite the newness of it. She slid forward against him, then back until the head of him was set to press inside of her. She inhaled sharply at the feel of him, poised at her entrance. And how she wanted him with every fiber of her being.

She rose upward a fair bit and slid down slowly, feeling the press of him against her. She wanted this…wanted him. Her body vibrated over him and it seemed the universe held its collective breath to see what would happen next. She pressed down, feeling him press hard. There was a dull pain as she did this, but she didn’t let it stop her. Pain she was used to. Her body’s natural response acted as a lubricant and not even a moment more, with a slight pop, he was inside of her. She gasped, her eyes flying open, and if one were to look, they would see that her pupils were blown with desire and need. A low moan teased her lips. She paused in her movements, body straining to adjust to his thick girth. He was only a few inches within her and yet she felt every single inch of him as if he were fully seated. Her fingers were clenched in the meat of his thighs beneath her as her body slowly began to adjust, allowing him to slide into her inch by agonizing inch. He must have had the willpower of the gods to simply lay beneath and not just thrust forcefully into her and causing her irreparable harm.

When there was but a few inches left between her and the ultimate pleasure, she took fate into her hands and pressed down and hard. She cried out as he breached her fully, the light of her magic making her skin glow brightly. Her head fell forward, her shoulders shaking with suppressed need as she throbbed around him.

“Ussta ssinssrigg, ussta ssinssrin, ussta ssrig’luin.” (“My love, my desire, my need.”) she moaned, her voice taking on a husky quality never heard before. The glow of her light was bright and to anyone passing by their tent, it would look as if the fires had been banked high within.

Feminine instinct took over and Ilyra began to move her hips in a sensuous dance. Her body, long suppressed by her slavery, moved of it’s own accord, rotating over Tagor’s as she pressed her hands behind her against his chest. She moaned as she felt the press of his hard length against that spot within her that had her seeing stars. He allowed her to set her own pace, growing more and more comfortable with her own body and what it desired.

“Tagor…love me…” she breathed, her body straining for a release of not only body, but mind and soul. To be truly connected to her mate on the most intimate of levels.

Would he give her what she sought? Would he take his pleasure and not allow her to achieve her own? Or would it be a mutual release, design to connect them on a level neither had felt before.

The air was heavy with the magic leeching from her body, little pinpoints of light dancing around the tent and caressing against Tagor’s bronzed skin. It wasn’t painful, far from it. Every move she felt, he felt in return. It was as if he were seeing what she was seeing, feeling what she was feeling, as they were no longer two separate entities but one mind, body, heart and soul.

A light sheen of perspiration coated her skin as her passions ignited. She was breathless with feeling so much at once, she felt lost. His hands on her skin kept her anchored in the here and now. The tension she’d been dealing with for so long began to ebb away under his tender mercies.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 10, 2014 05:26PM
Tagor and IIyra’s tent – The Beginning

“Tagor…love me…”

Her cry was almost breathless, as her natural instinct brought her to move her body of its own accord. IIyra’s voice had a husky quality as she seized this new wave of desire, that was bringing her a feeling of euphoria she had never before known. She was doing well, accepting his girth a bit at a time, and slowly easing onto him. The pain and pleasure meshed together, while her body started the rhythmic hip rolling, only getting her lower and lower. Tagor grunted with pleasure at the feeling of tightness from her; muscles working to grip his shaft, while at the same time lubricated with her hot sex. But now IIyra wanted more. Not just for Tagor to lay there and be used, she wanted him to bring her more pleasure. He obliged, by licking his large digits, then reaching around as she gyrated. A single finger stroked between her lush folds, while his other free hand came to clamp over her right bosom. His hands were huge, and with the roughness of his skin against the suppleness of hers, the sensation would evoke a new wave of desire. Not hard kneading, for that was not needed. Tagor teased her nipple by pulling on it, and then cupping her breast, as another finger joined the first down between her legs. With the combined sensation of being stroked, along with his engorged member sliding in and out at a speed she controlled, this would be what bring IIyra to climax.

Her excitement at that moment, her moans and cries, as he pleasured her were only reawakening his own needs, and his hips started to lift off the furs, bouncing her a little. Tagor was incredibly strong, and probably didn’t know just how powerful he could be, but right now, he had a goal, and that was to have her scream his name; begging for more. She would be a Njada woman…and be proud.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 10, 2014 05:58PM
When she felt the stroke of his fingers against the most intimate part of her, she gasped and panted. Grinding her body down on his, it seemed the woman within her was finally awake. This was true love-making. Not the fumbling she had to deal with to whomever paid for her favors for the night. This is what she’d been missing all those times; this feeling of floating euphoria.

As his fingers pleasures her, as his hand teased at her breast, she clenched tightly about him, her breath catching in her throat as the ultimate pleasure rolled through her like a tidal wave.

“Tagor!” She cried out loud, her entire body freezing in place as pleasure swept her away. Her breath left her in a long drawn out moan as her body welcomed him into her. She trembled violently in his grip, wanting to move away from him but wanting more from him at the same time.

Now would be the opportunity he’d been waiting for; to make her his completely. A strong and capable Njada woman.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 10, 2014 08:14PM
Tagor and IIyra’s tent – The Beginning

Ilyra’s cry could not only be heard in the privacy of their tent, but also outside the tent. A cry so loud that it had many stop what they were doing. The mate of Tagor had become full Njada, experiencing the wonders of a full orgasm. Tagor held her still as she froze upon him, her long wail like music to his ears. It was rare to hear a woman make such sound, and she was trembling so violently, he knew of how to finish.

Gently he rolled her onto her side, and the large Njada warrior moved in behind her. Making sure she was comfortable, as she came down from the dizzying highs. He brushed back her angelic white hair from her neck, taking his time, as he positioned himself in behind her. Tagor murmured into her hair as he lined the head of his still hard member to her dripping folds, and then eased himself in a bit at a time. With one leg draped over both of hers, he held her in place, and then started to slowly move his hips, pushing himself in and out as though savoring each moment he was inside her. Tagor wrapped an arm around her and burrowed his face into the crook of her neck. She could feel the warmth of his breath as he made each hip thrust; a delicious grunting sound as he completed her. IIyra though having come herself, could feel an incredible closeness, the very love of this man as he bound her in his arms, protecting her and loving her all at once. He didn’t speed up, but kept the constant rocking, which was building as his size increased inside her. Finally, he was short of breath, and the last two hip thrusts came. He released a sound, that was muffled through her skin, much quieter than normal. Filling her and then continuing to hold her close to him, as the candles burnt brightly around them. Tagor’s hands wandered to her stomach, and there they lay.

They had not just mated, but made love. It was the beginning of their lives as a couple. The leaders of the Njada.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 11, 2014 07:16AM
Out of breath, Ilyra simply floated on a sea of desire. So strong she felt like she could tackle any hardship thrown her way. She had truly survived for this moment. Tagor had figuratively torn her apart and put her back together as a whole new person. She did not want to let this feeling go.

She was aware of when he slipped slowly from her and she made a little sound of disappointment. It didn’t last long as he pulled her down beside him, spooning her from behind. She felt the brush of his hand in her hair, pulling the damp strands away from her neck as he pressed in close. He murmured something she didn’t catch as he eased himself into her once more. She moaned his name, pressing the back of her head against his shoulder, her eyes closed as he draped a large leg over hers. She shivered as he thrust into her still throbbing core, her overstimulated organs squeezing tight around him as this angle allowed him to go deep within her. His movements were slow and Ilyra couldn’t help but feel a sense of closeness at this act.

He wrapped an arm around her, burrowing his face into the crook of her neck, his warm breath ghosting across her skin. Each thrust within her would be accompanied by a grunt of pleasure from him, causing her to moan and arch her back, meeting his thrust with one of her own. He neither moved too fast nor too slow, but a constant steady pace that kept her on edge for moments at a time.

His name, whispered on a sigh, as she felt him expand within her. He made a sound behind her, muffled against her skin as he finally reached his own peak, thrusting twice more before stilling, his body rigid against her back, throbbing within her and filling her with his seed. An answering throb from herself, her breathing synced in time with his own.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/tumblr_mloy4xDW6V1rlvvgzo3_500_zps101aac0e.gif

He didn’t release her from his embrace, nor did he remove himself from her body. His hands wandered to her stomach and remained in place. Her own small hands joined against his upon her stomach where their child slept in her womb, her fingers tangling with his, content for the first time in her adult life.

No words were spoken between them. None needed to be said.

What Ilyra hadn’t realized then, was that by the releasing of her magic inside of their tent, surrounding Tagor with her love and commitment, bonded him completely to her. She was his mate, yes, but the reverse was also true. As the father of her child, as the mate of a Winter Elf, the bond between them signified that Tagor would be unable to take another woman to his furs, no woman may touch him in return without causing himself and Ilyra some sort of pain. And if he were to die, she would die with him for elves could not bear to live without their bondmate.

She had been taken from her homeland before this was explained to her and she did not know of it.

It would be something they would discover together, most assuredly.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 11, 2014 07:58AM
Njada Village

The new day dawned for the sleeping couple, who had enjoyed the closeness and warmth of each other throughout the cold of the night; wrapped within each other’s arms in the large pile of furs and cushions. Tagor was the first to stir as he could hear the sounds of a village coming to life, as many started their days early. Gently, Tagor eased himself from Ilyra as she lay sleeping soundly. She looked so utterly beautiful, her skin aglow and still warmed from being held. He placed a large fur across her body to maintain his warmth, as he rose to standing, and stretched himself out. The Njada chief was of course hungry after not eating a terrible lot at the feast, and he also needed to wash. There were special water gourds kept in the tents for bathing, and he strode over and picked one up, pouring water across himself, before picking up a special soap bar, that he rubbed himself vigorously with, before cleansing off with more water. A quick rub down with a large cloth, which he hung on a rope that ran across one of the roof sections, before going to get dressed in his pants and large belt, that covered a fair portion of his stomach. Later, he would ask IIyra to braid his long hair as it was customary for his mate to do so, but for now he would let her sleep.

Tagor now ready for the day, looked down at his pregnant mate, and smiled at her as she slept. She would wake up soon enough, and by then there would be slave girls to prepare her for the day. He would make sure of that. Sharma would still be out of action after defending IIyra against Marmut, and Tagor had plans to go pay her a visit later. But, first things first, and that was to tend to the horses, and also ride out to the scouting position to see what the neighboring clans were up too. If they had moved settlements into their lands or not. This was not uncommon, but the Njada did not take well to such things and there was usually disagreements that ended in violence, unless some sort of deal could be struck.

http://awoiaf.westeros.org/images/thumb/2/2e/Khal_drogo_by_reneaigner.jpg/300px-Khal_drogo_by_reneaigner.jpg

Heading out to the main horse enclosure, Tagor was met by one of his leading men, Bsar. They exchanged a handshake, gripping each other’s forearm, before going to mount their horses. Bsar asked. “You slept well, Tagor?” Tagor had a bit of a smug expression, and replied. “Mhmm…Mate very good to Tagor.” Both men laughed as they rode out to the scouting cliff.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 11, 2014 09:20AM
The new day dawned bright and clear for the people of the Njada. As leader of their people, Tagor arose as the sun did, getting ready for his day. As he removed himself from her, she murmured something in her sleep and snuggled deeper into the furs, not waking.

She remained asleep long after he’d gone and only woke when the slave girls who tended her before the feast entered the tent, one shaking her gently awake.

Gray eyes met green and she sat up with a yawn, not bothering to pull the the furs up to cover herself.

“Good day, Ilyra. How did you sleep?”

“I slept well, Mija. Thank you.” Ilyra smiled as she climbed to her feet.

“You wish to see Sharma today?” Mija asked as she and Senji washed the evidence of Tagor and Ilyra’s lovemaking from her body and helped her dress for the day.

“I would, if that is all right.”

“She is asking for you. We will take you to her after you have broken your fast.”

“Agreed.” Ilyra nodded, moving to the platters of food they had brought with them.

Once she’d taken her fill, she was lead through the village, surprised when some of the younger children ran up to her and touched her gently before running off with giggles of delight. She looked at Mija in wonder.

“Word has spread you are true mate of Tagor, true Njada woman.”

“How do they know?”

“Several heard you and Tagor upon your furs.” Senji shrugged. Ilyra felt her face heat in extreme embarassement. “Do not be ashamed of this. It is proof you can provide for mate, proof that he need not seek furs of others for Tagor has pride in mate and family. No shame in that.”

It was the second time someone had told her not to be ashamed of what she had with Tagor. It seemed the Njada were a prideful people and by certain actions and deeds, proved their worthiness to the rest of the people. Ilyra would endeavor to overcome feeling ashamed of these things.

She was lead to Sharma’s side and spent some time with the young woman who had defended her with her life. She took time to use her magic to heal the worst of her bruises but the others would have to heal naturally. The medicine woman thanked Ilyra for her help with a smile to the young elf, stating that now Sharma would heal much faster and be back at Ilyra’s side in a few days time instead of a few weeks.

Letting the woman sleep, Ilyra rejoined Mija and Senji, who lead her around the village to show her how they lived. There were women who weaved baskets, women who made breads and meats, worked in the fields to harvest crops and those who took care of the young ones who couldn’t care for themselves. There were even elders who teached. It was a communal society where everyone worked together and no one was for themselves.

Surprising even the slaves, Ilyra offered to help where she could, in the fields with the other women and even learned the art of basket weaving. Using her magic, she fortified the baskets so they would last longer and even carry water and other liquids without losing a drop. In a way, she brought her own help and worthiness to the Njada people.

And she enjoyed every moment of it.


The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] (6) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 11, 2014 08:18PM
Njada village

Jamai had been watching IIyra as she offered to help the slaves with the baskets, in using her magic to help make them water tight. He was deeply impressed with how she was integrating with the Njada people, in particular the slaves, who sometimes got a raw deal from some of the more noteable Njada women. The village was abuzz with word of hearing IIyra cry out during her night with Tagor, and this brought a smile to his face.

He wandered over after setting a girl to task on getting water for one of the Njada elders, when he came up behind her at the basket weaving tent.

“Enjoying your morning, IIyra?” He asked, a crooked smile on his face. He was unsure when Tagor had purchased IIyra at the slave markets, and remembered the grimy girl that he had taken to the bath house. So much had changed in a matter of days, that it was hard to believe the winter white haired goddess before him was the same girl.

“Tagor made you full Njada. Very good. It gives warmth to a heart, to know you have brought such happiness and pride to Tagor. Tell me, have you had the sickness yet?” He was inquiring as to whether she had suffered morning sickness, which was to be expected. “I can arrange the medicine woman to treat you if need be.” He spoke differently than most of the Njada, and you had to wonder, what were his origins. It was clear by his skin colour and jawline, that he was not a true blood Njada. Ilyra may well wonder. He had taken interest in her, due to how she came to be found, but also in what the mate of Tagor means, not only to the leader himself, but to the village as a whole. She was the first lady, if one could put it into perspective. Her health and happiness were paramount.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 11, 2014 10:23PM
“Good day, Jamai.” Ilyra greeted him warmly. “I have enjoyed myself quite well, thank you.”

“Tagor made you full Njada. Very good. It gives warmth to a heart, to know you have brought such happiness and pride to Tagor. Tell me, have you had the sickness yet?”

She tried not to blush at his words, slightly embarassed that the whole village knew what she and Tagor had been up to the previous evening. But Ilyra thought about his question for a moment. “No, I’ve been feeling fine. A bit hungry at odd moments, but medicine woman says that is normal at this stage.” she nodded. “Mejia and Senji take good care of me and have not let me get too overworked.” She nodded at the two slave women at her side. She felt a kinship with them, much like the kinship she felt with Sharma. She dared to call them friends.

She had to wonder about Jamai though. He was Njada, there was no doubt about it…but he didn’t have the look of a warrior, as he was a bit on the small side. She reached out slightly with her aura and was surprised to discover his aura was similar to Tagor’s. There was only one reason for that to be…

She set aside her work and got to her feet. “Will Jamai walk with me for a time?” she wondered. Surprised, he nodded and followed her to the tent she shared with her mate.

Tagor and Ilyra’s Tent

“You are brother of Tagor.” she stated once they were alone. Jamai looked ready to deny it but something in her manner made him pause.

“I am.” he admitted.

“How?” Ilyra asked kindly, guessing that the story was painful. She settled herself upon a cushion and indicated for him to join her. He sat across from her and wondered how to start.

“My father, father of Tagor…shared furs with mother on travels to slave markets. She was nomad woman, not Njada. Gave me to father of Tagor after I born to raise as Njada. Thirras hated me, wanted to kill me when she knew of me. Tagor’s elder father denied her, all sons of Barzghar were given status in village. Father proud of all sons. Thirras try to poison Jamai, almost die. Medicine woman save me but I not strong Njada. Not any longer. Tagor care for Jamai.”

It was the saddest tale Ilyra had ever heard. Thirras was truly an evil woman and Ilyra vowed to be on guard of her. She placed a hand on Jamai’s.

“Jamai has a sister now.” she smiled warmly.

Edited 2 time(s). Last edit at 02/11/2014 10:25PM by LadyBelz.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 15, 2014 09:43PM
The Spy amng Slavers. Dragonner rp

The city of Tsumal, one of the main cities where slavery was still in practice. A lone figure stood in the distance ready to enter the city and find the slave market, not to gain a slave, but to spy and gather information. His Name is Ivan, half Celestial cat and half human. His Mother is a fire celestial cat, while his dad was a shadow mage and illusionist, magic was in his blood but even though he had the talent he became something else, one thing many people respected and all feared, A Dragoneer. With his abilities and his amazing skill sets he was grated the free position into the Shadow Wyrms. A unit in the Dragoneers that specialized in stealth and attacking from the shadows. He walked into the city, standing 6′ 4″, he a very toned figure a with very tan skin, normally he would have brown cat ears a tail and, thanks to Ciar and Tempest, a full set black wings, but thanks to his Illusion magic he look completely human.

http://www.hdwallpaperstube.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/Randy+Orton+orton+png4.png

He wore traversals cloths, and a rouges cloak. His Spear was hidden in a pouch of holding and he had a long sword on his hip. As he entered the city he headed to a dark ally or abounded house to hide and contact his CO. He found a nice dark ally and pulled out a srying mirror. It gleamed and a older human appeared. He had blue eyes and long gray hair pulled back-” Lieutenant I am glad you made it. Your mission is simple find the slavers main base of operations in the city and find out if there are any more and any other information you can, these orders come from the Wyrm Lord himself, do not fail-Ivan nods and the mirror goes back to normal. He places it back onto the pouch and heads back into the open and looks around for anything that could could lead him to the slavers-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 15, 2014 10:19PM
Captial of Noriand: Frichassa: Iladar Castle
http://www.dezineguide.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/07/Ancient-India-City.jpg

ElilesMuiLuminarde : -Jade was about 330 years old with long sun kissed hair that shimmered like pure gold. It hung clear to the floor and was twisted in a tightly woven mass of braids to make one large pleat to hang down her back. Her eyes were widely spoken of and many covet such beauty. Her eyes were shinning with the glorious sun, though to stare her in the eye wouldn’t burn like staring at the real sun, it gave many a sense of warmth in their hearts. Right now, Beautiful jade with golden wings was heavy with a child, due at any moment, and having been confined to her and her mate’s chambers for the expectant time. She often pondered what exactly would this child be, she was half werewolf (though she appeared more like a feline and little dog showed through except on the full moon) while the father, Emerick, was dragon and cat. She chuckled to herself as she sat in her rocking chair rubbing her stomach, her child was going to be some kind of freak, and she burst out laughing heartedly-

CiarAdamyrKaredric -Emerick was a little over 100 yers old,(phyically, he was aged to help fight the hounds and was really closer to 12),With short gold hair spiked up His eyes mirroed his mothers, a galaxy of stars that danced in his eyes, except they were black instead of purple. He sat behind a desk, it had been months since the Armies of Blessed, the former king of dreams, had been defeated and Blessed himself killed by Emericks father Ciar. Emerick had left the Dragoneers and started a family with Jade, but he now had rule of Noriand, he did not know what to do most the time, but Jade and thier advisors helped him, but since Jade had been put on bed rest all he could think of was her and his child. all else was did not matter and was drowned out, even know as a representative from Kailo was talking to him about the remaining slave traders-

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -A hand maiden leaned her head in through the door curious of the ladies strange out burst of laughter. The paid servant had become in service to the new lord and lady of Noriand the day their strange winged feline relatives and the armies of Kalio had swept through Noriand braking the chains of the slaves they could find and sentencing some of the slave masters to there death (depending on the severity of their cruelty) while others were sent in exile from Noriand. Even now there were still slave markets trying to operate in the dieing practice in Noriand, and it was those that have been in practice for many years beyond the power of the lord and lady. “Lady Jade, are you well,” the servant asked timidly. Jade looked up at her surprised and smiled sofly, “yes i’m well, I was just thinking about what the child will look like….think it will be more dragon…or cat….maybe the dog will show through the most…..and….i just realized…magic can make some weird things happen,” she said making a face.-

CiarAdamyrKaredric;-The representative kept taking but nothing was getting to Emerick, after a few minuties the representative noticed this and sighed-”Lord Karedric I know you want to be with Lady Karedric, but this is really important”-Emerick shook his then looked at him-”I am sorry good sir, i have never had the mind for this kinda of thing, blame my father, and with Jade ready to give borth any day now my mind just dose not want to focus”-Emerick sighs- “Not a lot of training for this kinda of thing in the Dragoneers”- The representative sighed-Then maybe I should tak to your mother or one of your many aunts and uncles, maybe they will take this seroius’-Emerick growled-”I take free the slaves of this land seroius goos sir, but the way you want to do it confuses me, I do not know how to fight with a pen and papper, it is not my way and if you can not relize this then maybe you should go back to Kalio and send me someone who dose, cuase we are not going to talk the rest of the slavers out of hinding we need to hunrt them down”

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -the servant wanted to continue here conversation when Jade held up her hand. The lady of Noriand was making such a strange face, and then, a wet spot had formed around her, as her water had just broke. She looked up at the servant with wide sun shine eyes, and mouthed one simple command, “Get.Emerick.Now,” she said. The servants eyes widened to the size of saucers and she ran from the chamber faster then she had ever expected her human legs capable of. She tore down the castle hall ways shouting, “Lady Karedric has stared labor, fetch the doctor, fetch the doctor!” she shouted this all the way to the Lord of Noriand’s study doors which she proceeded to pound with her little fist on the door, “Lord Emerick, Lady Jade Summons you!” she shouted. Meanwhile jade was fairly calm, though her water just broke, the contractions hadn’t yet started, but she quessed, after watching so many births before, it wouldn’t be long now-

CiarAdamyrKaredric representative-”We will continue the talk later, but right now my Mate needs me” -Emerick stood up and quickly headed to his and Jades chmanber, as he did he grabed his calling and stone-”Mom’-he said and waited for her to answer-

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -there was no answer from the rune stone, Eliles was not available to reach, which meant his mother was actually out getting her own hands dirty in celestial cat or political work. In their chambers jade had stood up on her own and waddled across the room and was very determined to make it to the delivery room all by herself, acting like this wasn’t her first time she was. But she figured why let the kid call all the shouts now ya know. The doctor had just opened the door then to find the Lady already reaching for the door handle to make her way there. “lady Jade, what were you doing,” the doctor asked arching a brow, Jade smiled, “heading to the nursery, where else,” she said smiling.

CiarAdamyrKaredric : -Cair sighed the said”Dad”-a few moments passed then there was a “Hello” From the other side”Oh good dad you picked up”-Emerick said-”You almost missed me I am on my way to a meeting”-Ciar said from the other end-”Jade is going into labor, i just though i let you know”-Emerick said is a bit of a paniced voice-”Okay son fist calm down you are no good to her like that, and second, remember to breathe”-Ciar smiled on the other side_”I will be by as soon as I can to see my first grandchild, you call me back to let me know what she has and what you name the child okay-”Emerick nodded-”Okay dad i will, Love you dad-”ECAir smiled again”Love you too son-Ciar hung up and Emerick hurried as to thier chamber-

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -The doctor just shook his head at the Lady and spotted Emerick approaching, “Ah lord Emerick just in time, might you give us a hand, I rather her not try it, and it might be better to let it happen here,” he started but jade just about stamped her feet, “I am not staining the good bed sheets,” she growled very canine like her hands going to her stomach that seemed to start to bother her. That was the go ahead for the large dragon half-breed to carry his mate to the birthing room, that was located just down the hall way-

CiarAdamyrKaredric : -Emerick quickly and carfully pick her up and took her to the birthing room down the hall-”When this is over we need to teaar the representative a new asshole love”-He smiles at her trying to help take the edge off. They get to the room where the servents have the bed ready and Emerick carfully puts her onto it-”Okay Doc all your”

CharlotteCarrendar - The Doctor was having his hands scrubbed, while the patient was being a tad difficult. Her compaints were going to the wind, as he chuckled to himself, rinsing off the soapy residue. “Now, you may not want to stain sheet, but its a lot more comfortable than doing this on the floor. Of course, we can go with that, if you think that is better for you.” The Doctor cocked his head, as he knew time was of the essense and that the next contraction would hit soon enough. “I’ll just wait right here till you…make up your mind.” Emerick got to putting her on the bed anyways, and the Doctor gave a short nod. “Right now, lets spread those legs and see how far along she is.”

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -jade grumbled the whole way there, but they were starting now, those god awful contractions. She spread her legs on the bed, tugging up long dress till it pulled at her waist line. “answer me this one question Emerick, how did your mother do this, six times,” she muttered. I happen then, the contraction and she let out a long drawn out moan that probably set her mate into a cold sweat-

CiarAdamyrKaredric : -He held her hand and smiles-”You will have to aske her love”-he kisses her on the head-”You are doing fine”-He smiles at her then looks over at the Doc-How far along doc?

CharlotteCarrendar ”Well…*squealch, grind -finger probbing…POP!*..I’d say about 8 cms dilated. Shouldn’t be long now…in fact, as soon as she squeezes your hand, like an iron vice, I’d get your catcher’s mitt ready. do ho ho.” It was clear the Doctor had a charming, if not odd bed side manner.

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -Jade made a squeaking sound feeling her doctor poking around her neither parts. But the feeling was gone just as soon as another contraction rolled through her body and she laid her head back on the sheets. She wondered if the baby would be winged like Emerick, or small winged like she was, unable to fly still it was given the potion that her mother in law got. Crying out her claws sank into the bed sheets and her other clawed hand sank into Emerick’s palm, “catcher’s mitt….haha…kind of funny,” she hissed forcing a laugh-

CiarAdamyrKaredric : -Emerick winced a bit in pain, he had prepeared for this and was in his full dagon form so his scales were able to black most of his claws but they still made it partly was through._Push love-he said grinding his theeth inpain-”You are doing great”

CharlotteCarrendar The Doctor now creased his brow. “Okay…remember to breathe through the contractions, and as soon as you get the feeling to push…you give us the word”

ElilesMuiLuminarde  -she had closed her eyes and opened them again to look at the Doctor with a sun that was blazing just a little brighter then usual, “wait, I tell you when I need to push…” another contraction and she breathed in and out, “i thought that’s what you tell me,” she squealed. Already her body was covered in sweat, from both thick golden hair on her head, and the heavy dress she just had to wear that day. Instinct pinged in her head, and she breathed harder panting, “so, would this be that moment,” feeling pressure she shrieked and started pushing with her inner muscles-

CharlotteCarrendar : ”Yep..that’s it!’ The Doctor nodded to Emerick. “The head is coming…encourage her to push”

CiarAdamyrKaredric : ”PUSH love”-Emerick said, his free hand now bending a bar that was next to the bed-”You are almost there”-Everytime she gug her claws into his hand he bent the bar a bit more-

CharlotteCarrendar It was getting very exciting, loud and probably painful for Emerick. The Doctor felt around the babies head and then urged Jade to push again. “Almost there…you can do it.”

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -Jade hissed at the Doctor, how dare he tell her what to do, she knew what she had to do, “damn ittttt!!1” she screamed and pushed again bearing down on the incredible pain in her stomach. She kept thinking about all the times she fought hell hounds alone in the forests after her clan cast her out of the protection of the clan more then 200 years ago, well before she was even old enough to be on her own yet. She could feel the child move out of her body just a little bit more, it was almost over-

CiarAdamyrKaredric : All…..Most…there…love-Emerick said inbteen her clawing his hand-Just…one….more…good…push-he winced even more-

CharlotteCarrendar : Working the head out, he then managed to get the left shoulder through. A smile breaking out on his face. “One more push!”

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -she screamed and pushed again, the baby coming free of her body, small golden wings and all, golden hair, scales on her fists and feet and a long golden tail. The baby wailed with so much ferocity you would think it could shatter glass, it was a girl. Jade in tears breathed in and out with exhaustion. “Emerick….I blame you,” she said breathless-

CiarAdamyrKaredric : -As thier daughter cmae out he broke the bar he was bending he smilesat her and smiled at JAde-I know love-he looked back at his new daughter tears in his eyes and not from the pain-

CharlotteCarrendar : Holding up the baby with the ambilical cord dangling, he hands it to the mother, and gets the scissors. “Want to cut this one, Sir?’ he asked of Emerick. The bill for this was going to be enormous

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -Jade curled her hands around her new born baby. She smiled, she looked normal…not a little oddity about her, and it looked like…that cat won out the battle as far as genetics went. Her furry ears were a little longer then what might be normal, and they did have a bit of flop to them at the moment, but they might stiffen as she ages. Her scales were really soft on her hands and feet, but that was normal to. The true test of her form, will be when she turned into her true form. “did…we even consider a name,” the thought dawned on her breathless-

CiarAdamyrKaredric -Emerick cut the cord then smiled at Jade again-Our little girl-kisses her on the forhead-

CharlotteCarrendar : -The Doctor leaves the happy couple to enjoy the birth of their baby girl-

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -the little baby still wailing waved her arms about, jade moved her free hand and ripped open her shirt that had not been forgiving to this birth, and tilted her baby to her exposed breast. The little brat latched on instantly and suckled away. “Emerick….we need to name her,”-

CiarAdamyrKaredric : I want to name her after a friend that feel in balle against Blessed, I want to honor her memory if it is okay

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -Jade looked up arching her brow, “mmm what was her name,” she asked getting use to the feeling of being suckled was lulling her into sleep-

CiarAdamyrKaredric : -He smiles at his love-Jennifer, we trained together

ElilesMuiLuminarde  : -she smiled softly and closed her eyes, “yea…i’m ok with that, i’m going to sleep now….good night Emerick….oh…dont’ forget…to tell the castle page, our people will want to know,” she whispered before falling completely into a nursing induced sleep-

CiarAdamyrKaredric : -he kisses her one more time and walked outside, now his mind was clear with the damn representative that was still waiting for him-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 15, 2014 10:44PM
Captial of Noriand: Frichassa: Iladar Castle

-some time later a Maid had attended to the ruined bed sheets of the lord and ladies chambers and even carted in the hand crafted crib for the new young princess of Noriand. Some of the guard hired from the capital streets, who had grown very attached to the feline lord and lady, patrolled extra carefully that night. Not all supported the new rule of Noriand, and the young princess was vulnerable at this age, unlike her parents, she wouldn’t be able to regenerate a body in heaven if she was killed. The same maid had received the sleepy order from Lady of Noriand to have the scribe draw up a news letter to be sent to all the nobles and like across Noriand, even the one’s far in the wilderness, the news of the birth. It was the proper thing to do, but foolish to this one maid. But the lady wished to share the joy of Jennifer entering the world.

Tilda entered the scribes room, where one of the many page boys were assisting him in sorting through incoming mail and out going mail. “good evening sir, I have a message from the Lady,” she said bowing her head clasping her hands infront of her.

“I’m busy, the Lady can wait can’t she,” he grumbled, having already had to send many a letter over the last three or four months. The maid made a face, the pretty image twisting into a demonic form so to speak and she placed a cold claws hand to the back of his neck, “The Lady said, if you do not send her letter, she will allow me to slice you into meaty chucks and feed you to the princess as her first taste of meat,” she hissed her long snake like tongue snaking across his face.

The scribe broke into a sweat and swallowed, “right, what is her message,” he said and coughed. The maid smiled and straightened up folding her hands in front of her again, “right, she wishes letters be sent to all the nobles and like, telling them of Jennifer’s birth, I’m sure there has been some anticipation, political engagements and what not,” she smiled sweetly and waved at him as she exited his office.

A few hours later or was it days, the scribe completed the letters and passed them off of the pages to be taken to the carrier room where there roosted nearly 100 hawks who were use to the jungle and desert like climates of Noriand. Each letter was strapped to the birds feet and sent off to carrier there messages to the corner of the country and while four went to the ruling leaders of the Central Kingdoms, Roshawn, Kalio, Dhima, and Mirari-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 20, 2014 04:37AM
The city of Tsumal

Sitting back lazily upon a fur covered chair, the Slave Master Magarsa was helping himself to a dish of grapes, being held by a young girl, whose eyes held great fear for the Slave Master. He was a disgusting example of what wealth and greed had done to his massive bulk. Blood shot eyes peered out of blackened sockets, though he wore black eyeliner that gave him a more Egyptian look. The large oak and iron doors slowly were pushed open by two of his more illustrious guards, as the latest batch of slaves were being dragged before him for his perusal. Gangs of ten that were chained together by the neck and made to walk or at least try to with the heavy burden. Their frames were gaunt, and their skin darkened by the sun as they had walked many miles from the homeland where they had been stolen. How many had actually perished along the way remained to be seen, but the Slave Master was only interested in the fittest of this sad and sorry bunch. Chewing on yet another grape, his face contorted as he bit down on a seed that had struck a sensitive tooth.

“Bah…I hate seeds!” He spat with drool and spittle raining down from his over sized lips. He angrily knocked the girl that held the grape bowl off her feet, sending her to the floor, the bowl clattering and making a din. Pushing himself up and off the fur chair with a loud grunt as though the very idea of movement hurt his weak muscles. With a chubby hand, he wiped the gruel from his lips and descended the stairs, as the Slave driver stood back, whip in hand. A tall and lanky fellow, with a face like that of a rat. A long mustache and short goatee, he sneered at his collection of slaves, who all were terrified. Had they walked all this way only to die in the sight of this their new Master.

He ambled past them, prodding with the end of a large knotted end staff. Pinching their flesh, and even going as far as to check their teeth. A few of the women, though suffering malnutrition looked to be worthy of his furs, and he shouted in a strange dialect, to have them removed from the group chains, and taken to be prepared for service. The others….well. What fate would await them? There was of course either the army of slaves, or the games.

One would think that death was a better option.

From the far end of the room, the daughter of the Slave Master emerged. Dressed resplendently in a fine skirt with headdress and sandals. Her fingers, wrists and ankles adorned with fine beads and gold. Seeing the rows of slaves that had been brought in, she minced up to her father and purred.

https://31.media.tumblr.com/b5bab2c84bc93308abcd1e7a014206d8/tumblr_inline_mz6mp0tCWx1qdxfo4.gif

“I want one.”

Question was…which one?

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 21, 2014 10:33PM
-Ivan had seen the slaves being taken to the palace, he followed them from a distance watching there every movement. After a half a mile one guard in the back stooped to take a drink, Ivan quickly and quietly knocked him out and using his illusion magic and celestial cats magic he turned into the guard. He caught back up to the slaves and got into the guards place. one guard looked at him- “What happened?” -Ivan looked at him and shrugged- “I had to take a quick piss been holding it for the last hour” -The other guard shook his head-

-They got to the palace and he stood and watched what happened next. He saw the man on the throne and knew that was the head slaver just by looking at her. he wanted to jump out and kill him right there, but he knew he had to get information, even when he knocked the girl down. His celestial cat blood screamed out to punish him for his wicked deeds but his Dragoneer training stooped him. He had a job to do first.

-Then he saw her, the slavers daughter, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever laid eyes on. he watched her movements as she went up to her father and said- ” I want one” -He could not belive his eyes how could someone so beautiful want to do something so dark and ugly. He shook his head and watched and waited, waited to she what her father said and what fate would come of these slaves-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 22, 2014 07:44PM
The city of Tsumal

“I want one.

Nerboti was used to getting what she wanted, and normally had her father wrapped around her pinky. Daughter of his first wife, who was a noble woman and free, was the spitting image of her mother, and treated as though a Goddess much of the time. However, the Slave Master had plans for the remaining slaves. The games were to be on that weekend. A brutal exhibition match between the Gladiators of Magarsa and the rabble of slaves brought in for the amusement and pleasure of the well heeled people of Tsumal.

Grunting loudly, he said what needed to be, in this case. “I am afraid I shall not be able to grant you one. They are all needed for the games. You knew this when I explained last night at dinner.” He didn’t like to upset Nerboti, for she was known to have a foul temper at the best of times. The look on her face was one of disappointment, and she toyed with her father’s long plait, as he shook his head. “Don’t give me that look. I promise you, the next caravan of slaves that come from the north, you can have first pick.”

Nerboti huffed and flicked away her father’s plait, before glancing at the slave driver, who was looking at her with a lustful eye. Oh how she hated that man. Always sticking his nose in her father’s affairs, and she had heard word that he sought for her hand. It would be a cold day in hell before that happened.

“But that is weeks away. Hmmph. Very well, I shall have to make do with my current slave, though he bores me with his cries of his dead wife.” Rolling her eyes, she turns away from the lines of slaves, and sashays out to the nearest balcony overlooking the city.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/d64169d6679f7b401605c107d0ed7c10/tumblr_mh8z3ab5b01rel180o2_500.gif

The Slave Master sighed, only to have his driver come up to his ear, and say.

“She could be tamed…if the right man took her hand.”

“Nerboti is a wild cat, with venom in her claws. You be wise to keep your thoughts of her out of your mind. Besides, you have a wife.” The Slave Master said, as the Driver shrugged. “She is old…and poorly. I like to think of my future, and I haven’t given up on Nerboti. She will come around.’

The Slave Master laughed loudly and slapped the driver on the back.

“HA….Impetuous boy.”

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 24, 2014 01:33PM
-As the slavers talked Ivan looked around, looking for anything that could give him information, while doing so he noticed one of the others guards, he was sweating and shaking a bit. to the normal eye it looked like he was tired from the long journey here, but to Ivans very well trained eye he could tell he was nevus.- *What is he up to*, -Ivan thought to himself-

-Ivan watched him closely and as the slavers got close to him the guard drew his blade and went to strike the head slaver.Normally Ivan would have let him but he knew he needed him alive, so quickly Ivan drew his blade and in a flash Intercepted the guards sword. The guard looked shocked at this. Ivan pushed the Guard back and attacked again, the guard block but because Ivan sword was of way better quality, it went through the guards sword and into his shoulder. The guard screamed in pain and drooped to his knees.-

-Ivan held his sword to the man’s throat, he said nothing as the two other guards grabed the man and took of his helmet. He was Eleven, and judging from his tan skin, a wood elf. His dark green eyes stared at Ivan with hate- “How can you serve such a master?”-He said and spit at his feet. Ivan stood still said nothing. He seethe his sword and turned to the head slaver and bowed his head.One of the other guards looked at the slave master-“What shall we do with him?”- Ivan knew he had just got this man killed or worse, made into a slave, but he orders and he needed to be in the head slavers good graces-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 24, 2014 08:22PM
Mountain ranges of Njada lands

http://www.blm.gov/pgdata/etc/medialib/blm/ut/st__george_fo/nlcs/wilderness.Par.88448.Image.500.238.1.gif

High atop one of the tallest peaks, the scouting party of the Njada, led by their leader Tagor; the gathering of horsemen surveyed the surrounding valleys and hills of their land, for possibly enemy movement, or settlements that were not approved by council. Tagor sat high in his horse as the sun beat down upon his tanned torso. Glistening with beads of perspiration, he reached for his leather water canteen, and took a drink from it, as the cry of a raven was heard making its way up the mountain pass. It was common for different houses to send ravens in order to relay messages from kingdom to kingdom, clan to clan. Noriand had many kingdoms in its domain, and while all the races were different, they did hold a common respect of law, and alliances, that were either from the betrothal of young or the offering of soldiers and stores to the cause.

Hearing the raven, one of the lead scouts held out his arm and made a strange call, which enticed the raven to land. On its foot, was a small bound parchment, and this was quickly torn off, as the raven squawked loudly.

http://i58.photobucket.com/albums/g246/sey115/tumblr_mg10viwxsJ1s2qne1o1_400_zpsd0e9b479.gif

“Read..to Tagor.” The Leader bellowed, as the scout nodded and unfurled the paper. He coughed and then began to read.

It is with Lord and Lady Karedric of Noriand greatest of joy, that they inform there rulers, noblemen, and people, The Birth of Jennifer Karedric, young princess of Noriand. They invite you to meet the princess when then time suits you, they wish you to not feel obligaited to present gifts only your presence is asked for, and join the celebration.

Regards,
Lord and Lady Karedric

Listening with a look of curiosity, he was unsure of these people – The Lord and Lady Karedric. Nobles, who had announced the birth of a young princess. Thinking for a moment, he had an idea. If they were to send a delegation to meet the princess, it may be good time for trade, as well as sure up any alliance talks. Also, he knew IIyra was with child, so the two women would have much to talk about. Women like that stuff, Tagor believed.

Tagor nodded, then said to his scout. “Write. Njada people come. Celebrate.” He was a man of few words, rather letting his actions speak for him. The scout immediately wrote up the reply, only one more detailed, and then fastened it to the raven’s leg. The bird was then released to return to it’s masters, and now that the scouting mission bore fruit, the Njada leader ordered them to return to the village.

~Some hours later~

Arriving back in camp, Tagor rode up to the corale, jumping down off his horse and handing the reigns to a small stable hand, before striding towards his tent, where he would find Jamai speaking to his woman – Illyra.

“When sun rises, we leave for Frichassa. Princess born to King. We Njada honor with horses and feast.” Tagor said, more or less explaining that they would be leaving with a caravan first light, to travel the dusty roads to Frichassa. Tagor smiled at IIyra and said.

http://blog.buzzymultimedia.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/06/jason_moma_game_thrones.gif

“Princess…one day marry Njada.”

But would she?

<3>


Supernatural – The Human Realm (18) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 03, 2014 06:09PM
Isabella’s Manor – Living room 

Jason was nothing but smiles that showed pearly white teeth as he slowly slipped the ring around her ring finger. With the ring upon her finger he would stand up slowly and moved to embrace her. The vampire lord would nuzzle his head into her neck before tracing his fangs over her supple flesh teasingly. Though little did they know they where being watched by an ancient vampire through the windows in the living room. Silently the ancient would turn his back to the fledgling couple before darting off into the fog leaving nothing behind. Jason completely unaware of the now departed observer would walk away towards his chambers with a devilish smirk on his lips as he spoke tauntingly. “Come and get me my love”Then Jason would tear off through the house in a blinding blur having taunted Isabella hoping she would rise to the bait and give chase. As he raced through the house skidding around corners he would slip into his chambers before scattering rose petals all over the floor and lighting some incense so as to mask his scent. Slowly he would fade into the shadows cast by the candles before settling into wait for his queen to come in so that he could spring his “trap” on her and show her the true depths of his love.

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 03, 2014 11:46PM
Shane’s House – Amelia’s Place

Dyna pulled into the driveway of Shane’s home and cut the engine. It was mid-afternoon and she’d gotten a call from Carmen the night before letting Dyna know that she and Shane were taking some time for themselves and would return before the end of the month.

She looked at her companion. “You ready for this?”

“Oh yes. I always wanted to visit a house full of vampires.” came the snorted reply.

“Will you relax. It’s broad daylight and they’re sleeping. And we’re not going in the house, we’re going around back.” Dyna stated. The person beside her snorted. “Come on, Rae. Did I or did I not promise to help you expand your powers?”

Raelyn, “Rae” to her friends and “Boo” to her Uncle Booker, looked at Dyna and sighed.

“Yeah. And you think she can help?”

“Amelia is one of the best witches I know. You’ll be fine. Come on.” Dyna climbed out of the car, waiting for Rae to follow her before she headed around the back of the house.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/0Rw4JEw_zps605c239b.gif

“Yeah. Sure.” Rae sighed, plodding along behind her uncle’s friend.

Dyna reached the door of the guest house and knocked on the door, slipping off her sunglasses as she waited for Amelia to answer.

“Maybe she’s not home.” Rae shrugged, turning to head back to the car. Dyna snagged the young woman by the back of her shirt, keeping her in place.

“Raelyn Charlene Bradford, you promised your uncle you’d give this a try! Don’t be a chicken.” Dyna snorted.

“I’m not being chicken. It’s called a tactical retreat.” Rae huffed, struggling to get away. Dyna yanked on her shirt, causing the girl to nearly trip. “Dyna!”

“Rae!” Dyna chuckled. Rae huffed again and stood still, crossing her arms in annoyance.

“You’re evil.”

“So your uncle says from time to time.” Dyna chuckled, just as footsteps echoed on the other side of the door.

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 04, 2014 02:04AM
Shane’s house – Amelia’s Place

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8h2ps3Taj1ru635o.gif

Within the pool house, along with the sound of footfalls coming towards the door, you could also hear the voice of its occupant. Not until she opened the door, would they see a girl that looked remarkably like a vampire, but was able to stand in the sunlight, and had a puppy that was chewing on her plait.

“Rusty!…Mommy’s hair is not a play toy. HI! Oh my gosh, Dyna it’s so good to see you.” Amelia said in a rapid fire of a greeting, and telling off of her puppy. “So nice of you to come over. Come on in.” She noticed Dyna had a young friend with her, and she stuck out her free hand.

“Hey…I’m Amelia, your just in time, I been whipping up some of my home made chilli.” Amelia beamed and took a step back, almost tripping over her kitten, that had come to investigate the fuss. Amelia picked up her tiny kitten with her other hand, and this set off the puppy who started yapping at the kitten. The witch frowned and smartly spun around and went to place the kitty on her cat tower; a well made carpet structure filled with tunnels and scratching poles. Ideal for wayward pussies. She set Rusty down on the tiles, and then closed the door after her guests were inside.

Amelia had really turned the pool house into her own domain, with a large shelving near her kitchen filled with specimen bottles and a bookcase that had dozens of books on everything from human biology and forensic science, to witchcraft and spells. The kitchenette smelt heavenly of the delightful taste of chilli that was simmering away on the reflective stove top surface. The big tv and black L shaped lounge took up a greater portion of the living area, and it was easy to see why Bianca was a common quest when the sun went down.

http://s260141834.onlinehome.us/wp-content/uploads/2009/11/bacon_chili.gif

Amelia became animated, as she went to and from the fridge, taking out a bottle of wine, and some glasses from the cupboard.“You must be the first non vampire visitors I have had. Well…I don’t get many visitors here period. I mean, this place gets pretty wild at night. The main house. David and his lads have set up residency, especially with Shane and Carmen out of town. It was true, that David and his crew were staying at Shane’s house, since David and Shane no longer had to hide the fact that they did get on after all. Amelia quickly changed the topic of conversation “You girls like red wine?”Amelia asked, trying to explain how things were, and being a good hostess. She noticed young Rae looked uncomfortable, and said. “You are safe here…just in case you are worried.” Amelia said with a smile. “Only Shane is allowed in here, as the others have to be invited, and I am still a bit unsure about Jarvis…as cute as he is.” She realized she was rambling some, and walked out the tray of glasses and wine, and set them down on the coffee table near the leather lounge. Tangles, her snake watched on from in his tank, obvious curious to the strangers in the pool house. Amelia picked up her iphone and set it into her speaker tower, so she could play some tunes, for her guests, to help them feel more at home. Amelia had a love for eighties music, so the first song was an oldie but a goodie.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 04, 2014 09:14PM
“It’s good to see you, too, Amelia.” Dyna smiled, reaching out to rub the puppy’s head. He yipped happily, his tail wagging so hard his whole body wiggled. She and Rae stepped inside, waiting for Amelia to close the door before they made their way into the living room. Amelia had really made the place her own. Rae walked around, looking around at the various knicknacks and pictures Amelia had arrayed around the room while Amelia and Dyna chatted. She stopped in front of the snack stopping in front of the snake tank.

“Nice snake.” Rae stated, looking at Amelia.

“You must be the first non vampire visitors I have had. Well…I don’t get many visitors here period. I mean, this place gets pretty wild at night. The main house. David and his lads have set up residency, especially with Shane and Carmen out of town.” Amelia stated. Rae looked nervously around, as if expecting a vampire to jump out at her any second. Amelia noticed the look and set out to reassure the younger witch. “You are safe here…just in case you are worried. Only Shane is allowed in here, as the others have to be invited, and I am still a bit unsure about Jarvis…as cute as he is.”

Dyna jumped all over that piece of info.

“I knew it! You think he’s sexy!” Dyna crowed with delight. “You’ve got to know that boy is crazy about you! Why don’t you go out with him? Shane trusts him and Carmen thinks of him like her own. Take a chance, Ami!” she grinned as the three of them went into the kitchenette to feast upon Amelia’s chili.

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 06, 2014 06:56AM
Shane’s house – Amelia’s Place

Amelia was a bit surprised by Dyna’s enthusiasm over Jarvis. Sure, she knew Jarvis from the times she had been to visit Shane and Carmen, but Amelia knew that there was a different side to him. Maybe, she might let Jarvis into her world, but right now, after losing Rodger, and then Jason; Amelia felt that she was some how cursed in having relationships.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_me3ssdPiGB1rbkb35o1_500.png

“I don’t know…” Amelia said, rubbing the back of her neck and turning her body awkwardly. Her face was creased as she just wasn’t sure about Jarvis. “I admit, he is sexy and all that…but I don’t fancy being his blood doll…or being turned. I mean, even if he could do that, I really want to at least have a choice.”

Amelia went to get three bowls out and then started to serve up the chilli with crusty rolls on the side. All had been warmed in the oven, and the kitchen had that wonderful fresh baked smell. Few people knew how much Amelia loved to cook, but what with living on her own for years, she really didn’t entertain much. Although Bianca was a regular at her pool house, Bianca wasn’t fond of chilli. Pouring out good size helpings, she took them over to the small dining table, just on the other side of the breakfast bar. With a large center piece of candles and little cat ornaments, Amelia finally sat down, when there was a knock at the door. Surprised at yet more guests, she excused herself, placing down her napkin and went to answer the door. Low and behold, it was Charmaine, Amelia’s friend who owned the local craft shop in town. She was carrying a brown paper package, and to look at her you would think she had just stepped out of a picture book, dressed in an outfit that screamed the sixties, a kaftan and with her hair in plaits, and moccasins on her feet.

“Hi Ame.” The girl embraced the startled Amelia as she stood in the doorway, half wondering what Charmaine was doing on her doorstep. When Charmaine released her, Amelia asked. “You’re doing your own deliveries?” Stepping back, she let Charmaine enter the pool house, and you could see that the girl was clearly in awe of the glamour of the room.

“Yes, can’t find good help in town, so now I do my own deliveries. Gosh Ame…woah, this is like totally not you. Why did you move here again?” The hippie witch asked Amelia, as she handed her the package. “The book you ordered, I figured you would want it right away.” Charmaine then noticed Rae and Dyna at the table and she cocked her head and beamed a wide smile. “Hellooooo, I’m Char..you must be Amelia’s friends. So nice to see her making mortal friends now.” At this, Amelia gave Charmaine a bit of a nudge with her elbow, to which Charmaine cried “Whhhaaa? What I say?”Clearly thinking that Dyna and Rae were human. Amelia set the book down, and then gave Charmaine something of a strained look. She could be so ditsy at times. “We were just having some chilli, home made, you want some?” Amelia asked, seeing as Charmaine really didn’t look like she was leaving in a hurry. This had Charmaine brighten and she nodded twice before dashing over to take a seat near Dyna and speak rapidly.

“You would be amazed by the sheer amount of magical energy in this very room. I mean, I get that feeling, that buzz. I don’t know, can’t describe it. It’s a gift.”

http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lpzraaY9yF1qfzjcno1_500.gif

Amelia was dishing up another bowl of chilli and rolling her eyes. Sure, the girl had a good heart, but it was a pity her foot was always in her mouth. Coming back and handing Charmaine her bowl of chilli, Amelia was a little bit more forth coming on her guest’s antics. “Charmaine is one of the elders of the witches coven I am a part of.”

“Have been since….1969, oh..what a cosmic year that was.”

That made a lot of sense.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 06, 2014 07:32AM
“Sweetie…Jarvis…can be a tad much sometimes, but he’s a good soul. I believe Carmen had a talk with him about his more, enthusiastic approach to you. Besides…you’re the woman! It’s called “Pussy Control”. You own it, he wants it. Make him beg for it like the man he is.” Dyna grinned as Amelia brought over the bowls and bread. Rae, who’d just taken a sip of wine nearly spat it back out at Dyna’s words.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_mnvkzxwG881r0i25yo1_400_zpsc1d07098.gif

“Oh so that’s how you get my uncle to behave!” she grinned. Dyna tossed her a wink. She’d been aware of Booker’s feelings for her for a very long time. He just hadn’t crossed the Friend line just yet and Dyna was just waiting to see how long he could hold out before she put the werewolf out of his misery.

There was a knock at the door and Amelia excused herself to answer it. There were muffled voices before she returned with one of the strangest women the two had ever met. She looked like she stepped off the stage from a production of “Hair”, dressed head to toe in the style of the hippies of the early part of the 1960′s.

She spotted Dyna and Rae and grinned.

“Hellooooo, I’m Char..you must be Amelia’s friends. So nice to see her making mortal friends now.”

Dyna eyed the woman carefully. She was getting a very strange vibe from her, almost as if she were…

Dyna mentally shook herself. “I haven’t come across any other witches in this town. Why would one suddenly pop up?” she thought.

“You would be amazed by the sheer amount of magical energy in this very room. I mean, I get that feeling, that buzz. I don’t know, can’t describe it. It’s a gift.”

Dyna looked at Amelia.

“What is she on about?”

Amelia heaved a great sigh before she explained. “Charmaine is one of the elders of the witches coven I am a part of.”

“Have been since….1969, oh..what a cosmic year that was.” Charmaine nodded.

“You’re a witch??” Both Rae and Dyna asked at the same time. “An elder witch?” Dyna added after pinching Rae to shut her up.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/yJhxi8g_zps1118c1a0.gif

</3

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 08, 2014 12:39PM
The Woods

Deep within the woods, the white were dragged the unconscious vampire hunter back to a small winter cabin that was nestled deep within the forest. Unknown to many and signed to keep people off the property there was a family that lived here, that had kept their true identities a secret. Hearing the throaty growl as the she wolf dragged the injured man, the cabin door opened, and a semi naked man appeared. He stood, running his fingers through his shaggy unkempt hair, and saw the white were dragging something. Concerned, he stepped down off the porch, and ran over to where the white were stopped, and raised her head.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m4taxfF5oO1qixosbo1_500.gif

“Whose this?” The alpha said to his mate, who started to transform back into her human like form. Wiping the blood stains from her mouth, as she took full form, she said. “A hunter…but not one that likes deer. He was almost killed by a vampire. A new one.” The alpha crouched down and surveyed the man’s injuries, deeply concerned. “We can’t keep him here. Last thing we need is the authorities on our doorstep, asking questions.” Just then, the couple’s two sons emerged, and both came down to see what was going on. “Mom?” Rory asked, seeing the vampire hunter on the ground, who was now groaning lightly. “Let’s get him inside…then figure out what to do.” The twins helped carry the vampire hunter inside their cabin, as the Alpha kept a lookout for anyone that might have been watching them, before following his family inside.

Isabella’s Manor

Jason was one that loved to tease and play games with Isabella, and now that she accepted his proposal, he took off from the room, insisting she catch him if she could. In a blink she vanished from the den and reappeared in a swirl of mist in her room. She didn’t normally like playing chase, but she was in a good mood for now, and would oblige.

“Where are you, lover?” she crooned.

The Vampire Queen glided around the room, peeking behind curtains, and in her closet for him.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 11, 2014 07:44PM
Saint Vladimir’s – Student Dorms

https://31.media.tumblr.com/ddb9089e9ae844508e2939f81a12aee8/tumblr_inline_mvan36TrC71s5jzud.gif

http://data3.whicdn.com/images/50791083/large.gif

“Miss Incarceron, will that be all?”

Vern smiled at the guardian and winked, then laughed and nodded her head. “You really didn’t have to, but thanks. You can go if you have somewhere else to be.” Her classmate smiled back and shut the door to her dorm, and she listened a little longer as he sighed and walked down the hall. She wouldn’t be making the mistake of being silly with a Dhampir again, even if Alec was different from Mikhael.

She sighed herself and watched the snow fall outside, wishing she could go lie down in it and relish in the fact that it didn’t affect her at all. But she couldn’t do that, because the sun hurt more than being alone. She didn’t want to sleep yet, but she knew that she couldn’t very well go see the Headmaster with dark circles under her eyes or she might get staked on sight. That would be interesting for Dimitri to explain to her parents. She wondered if the Russian God of a Head of Security was on post at the moment. Her thoughts drifted to a few other Guardians, and then they landed on Guardian Chekova. Chekova was one of the most loveable Guardians at Vladimir’s, but everyone knew she would hand them their ass if they thought they could take her. As she readied for bed, Vern thought on night (or, day) several years ago those suspicions had bloomed to truth before her very eyes…

It was a hot night for Montana. Strigoi ran amuck about the outer grounds, taking down novices left and right. Vern was hidden in a hollowed tree. She was too young, her magic was not yet strong. She could see Dimitri among the fighters, his larger form taking down Strigoi after Strigoi. Of course, he was only subduing them for the moment – it generally took five of their best Dhampir’s to truly kill one of the worst Strigoi. Some older fire magic students were out burning the Strigoi, but they were being pushed into the tree-line by the Guardians. And then she saw her. Savina Chekova seemed to appear in thin air, driving her stake left and right. She dodged attacks and delivered expect blows. With her and Dimitri working together, the Strigoi numbers started to thin. What seemed like hours later, they were all gone. But Vern would always remember. Always.

http://media0.giphy.com/media/fBaRvtLGog5sA/200_s.gif

Saint Vladimir’s – Campus Gates

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_likncgSIwa1qcti48o1_500.gif

Savina gazed out into the trees. The sun was just rising – most students were in bed. Most. She didn’t mind if the Dhampir wanted to enjoy the sun for a little while, as long as they stayed safe. Dimitri was a different matter, but what he didn’t know wouldn’t hurt him. Unless it did. Then it would be her fault. She didn’t want to think about that at the moment.

Footsteps crunched the leaves behind her, but she knew those footsteps. “There are more of them by the day. Sunlight is only so long. What’s to stop them from attacking again?”

Her companion didn’t respond. He simply remained behind the gates. She assumed he was watching her, but she didn’t know for sure. Dimitri must have sent him. Guardian’s worked best in pairs, but Savina had always had a way of avoiding being assigned a partner. Perhaps it was Dimitri himself, but that would be ridiculous. After all these years, that man still thinking she needed a protector would get him smacked down, regardless of academy titles.

Savina simply turned her head up towards the sunlight, closing her eyes and holding her stake out before her. Hopefully, it would be a peaceful watch, and an even more peaceful school night.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/870cb74289b2d4e7244436b40c754215/tumblr_mwognuf0zo1qa6mj3o1_500.gif

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Human World [rp]
February 11, 2014 08:58PM
Shane’s house – Amelia’s Place

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mdpsvlRQZA1rtbs7g.gif

Charmaine suddenly took an interest in Dyna and Rae; her eyes darting between them when they both reacted to the news that she was a witch, and not just any, but an elder of the Coven that Amelia was a part of. Amelia quickly picked up her glass of wine, and skulled it back. Oh she knew that look that Charmaine had and now that her interest was seized, she was not about to let go.

“I knew it! It wasn’t just my senses tingling.” Charmaine believed that either Dyna or Rae had magical powers. The question was, who and why she had not come across this pair before. Had Amelia been keeping them a secret? Looking squarely at Dyna, she beamed a bright smile.

“Elder, yes I am. Been practicing the craft since as long as I can remember. Holly McCloud and I started the coven back in the summer of love…1967. A very cool time to be dabbling in the arts. Those warm summer nights, frolicking naked in the woods, and the joys of bonding with my fellow witches. I don’t know what I loved more..the drugs, or the music. But enough about the old days, I take it you have some questions?’ Charmaine asked, looking between the two ladies, then at Amelia, who seemed to be lost for words about the whole Woodstock reflection. The idea of Charmaine prancing naked around a fire erked her for some reason. Amelia did find her voice however and said.

“Charmaine runs the local craft store….for the arts. Everything you need to celebrate being Wicca and some darker magics.” She said, lazily toying with her spoon in her chilli.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 11, 2014 09:51PM
Dyna looked at Charmaine, eyebrows arched.

“You’re a bit of a free-spirit. I like that.” she grinned. “No, I don’t have any questions, but…my girl, Rae, here is still developing her powers and hasn’t really gotten the hang of her control. Show them Rae.” Dyna suggested. Nodding, Raelyn directed her attention to a plastic bowl of fruit on the table. She gathered all her powers and concentrated hard. The bowl vibrated for a moment, an orange rolling out of it across the table before the entire bowl lifted into the air, hovering a few feet above the table. Rae’s concentration began to waver and the bowl shot toward the ceiling with the force of a rocket, smashing into the tiles and splattering bits of fruit and plastic everywhere, making everyone duck.

“Dammit! That always happens!” Rae growled, as Dyna patted her shoulder in support.

“You had it there for a moment, Rae. Don’t beat yourself up. You’ve just learned about your powers. You just need to exercise them a bit more. Then you’ll have the control you need.” Dyna sighed.

“How long did it take you?” Rae wondered.

“I don’t think I had full control until I met your uncle in college.” Dyna stated.

“That’s decades!”

“Rae…what have I told you?” Dyna scowled.

“True control is being in control. Don’t let your emotions rule you or that control will be weak at best.” Rae sighed.

 


Carrendar Island – Ladies Night.

$
0
0
RP – Carrendar Island
February 27, 2014 09:39PM
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/CarrendarIsland_zps30780697.jpgHome to Izu & Tessa Carrendar and his 5 sons.

Re: RP – Carrendar Island
February 27, 2014 09:44PM
Live Roleplay Session on the IMVU Client on February 20 & 27, 2014
Roleplay: “Ladies Night”
Players: CharlotteCarrendar (Brock), LadyBelz (Pandora)
“Island Paradise”

CharlotteCarrendar: – It had been a long day at the command centre and with Brock only having one thing on his mind, and that was of course, Pandora. Soon as the clock hit five he snapped closed his study books and turned off the light on his desk, moving around the perimeter of his office and grabbing his flight jacket off the hanger. One of his mates was passing his office and peeked his head in, as Brock was putting on his jacket. ”Yo man, fancy coming down the Docks to have a few beers and play some pool?’ It was good of Mick to ask, but Brock only smiled and shook his head. ”I got the best looking gal in town waiting for me. Maybe some other night.” Mick saluted casually, before joining up with his buddies, while Brock ran the opposite way down the hall, to get to the carpark, and find his truck. :: Half an hour later, he pulled up in front of Pandora’s apartment building, with a big bunch of roses, and his flight bag. Locking up his truck, he made his way inside, thinking to himself of how he had to try and hold himself back and not try anything before he unveiled his surprise for the evening. Coming to her apartment door, he knocked, before standing back, hoping she was home. <3>

LadyBelz: It had been a long afternoon for Pandora…dealing with that twat at the gym, Kristian’s stupidity and Simone’s temper had put her in a foul mood. Of course, sitting through 4 hours of class on the inner workings of a Volkswagen Beetle didn’t help any either. By the time she got home from classes, she had the mother of all migraines. She got on the phone and called Denise, telling the woman that she owed her for covering for her ass the week before. Denise reluctantly agreed to take her shift at the Tongue that night, which made Pan grin in satisfaction. After taking something for her headache, she settled in with her books at her kitchen table, a cup of coffee near one hand and a cute pair of glasses perched on her nose, as the pain was affecting her ability to keep her contacts in. It wasn’t often she wore the glasses, but this was just one of those days. She was deep into an essay on combustible fuel when there was a knock on her door. Sighing, she set down her pen and got to her feet. “Coming.” she called out. She undid the deadbolt and chain before opening the door. Her smile was bright when she saw Brock standing on her threshhold, an arm casually placed behind his back. “Hi.” she stated, happy to see him.

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock’s face illuminated, just by seeing her standing there. He then remembered he was holding something behind his back and brought them round in a fluid movement, presenting them for her. ”Wasn’t sure what your favourite was…but I figured girls like roses.” He said with a bit of a sheepish grin. They were blood red, about a dozen of them surrounded by baby’s breathe. If she took them, he would then wait politely to be invited in. <3>

LadyBelz: Seeing him smiling back at her, made the whole ugly day simply vanish, along with her headache. So when he pulled the roses from behind his back, her eyes went wide and her mouth dropped open in shock. No one had ever given her roses before, and she had to admit that the woman that she was sat up and took notice. She took them from him, inhaling their scent before stepping aside to allow him to enter. She was entranced with the flowers, sniffing their scent as she closed the door. She took them into the kitchen to hunt for a vase (remembering that she had purchased one as an impulse buy when she was shopping for groceries) and placing the whole arrangement in the center of her coffee table. Once done, she turned to look at Brock, standing in the middle of the living room and she had to thank him for the flowers. Sauntering up to him, she slowly wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in to a hot and steamy kiss. Drawing back, she smiled. “Thank you for the roses.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/redroses_zpsb512408f.jpg

CharlotteCarrendar: – The kiss was one that would curl the toes off most men. For Brock it was one hell of a thank you. He had spent much of the day thinking about her, and how to spend the evening with her, but now he had her in his arms, which he wrapped around her instinctively, Brock was lost to her once again. Just like the morning, where in the kitchen they had consummated their love…and fast. The kiss broken and her words of thanks, he blushed a little, and said. ”Well, that is just one of the things I had in mind to get for you tonight.” What was he hinting at, she may well have asked. His flight bag was still near the door. ”I ..uhm want to take you somewhere very special for dinner. “ He said, a twinkle in his eyes. <3>

LadyBelz: Her curiosity was peaked as he made mention of more surprises for her. “Oh? Am I going to need to change?” she wondered, pointing to her “Made4Porn” Tshirt and jeans.

CharlotteCarrendar: Chuckling, he simply winked and walked over to his flight kit and picked the bag up, bringing it back over to the dining table, where he placed it down and undid the zipper. He pulled out a female flight suit and then presented it to her. “I’d love to see you in this.” he said with a smile.

LadyBelz: That was the last thing she expected and she took the suit from him, looking at it and then at him. “Do I need to be naked under this?”

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock simply let out a satisfied growl sound as he let his eyes cruise over her svelte frame. “A nice…lacy bra twin set would be nice.” The very thought of her being naked under the flight suit had him swallow hard.

LadyBelz: Grinning deviously, she draped the suit over her arm. “And where are we going, Mr Flight Jockey?”

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock merely swatted her backside playfully, and answered. “It’s a mystery…I could tell you, but then…I’d have to fuck you silly.”

LadyBelz: She grinned as he swatted her off to her bedroom. “Wanna help me…undress?” she winked before ducking into the next room with a laugh. She looked through her bureau, deciding on what to wear beneath the suit when her eyes landed on something she hadn’t worn in some time. Grinning, she quickly stripped out of her current clothing and slipped into the little two piece before pulling the flight suit on over it. It fit her perfectly. Pulling her boots back on, she decided to toss an extra set of clothes into a small bag before tying up her hair in a ponytail. Ready, she headed back to Brock and struck a pose in the doorway. “How do I look?” she smirked, the suit clinging to her svelte form like a second skin.

CharlotteCarrendar: How did she look? Like a Top gun pin up girl. The kind airmen fap to every night. “Like you were born to fly.” Brock said, grabbing up his kit bag, and then reaching for her hand. “This will be a night you won’t forget.” He intended to make that a promise. Leading her outside her apartment, and then allowing her the chance to lock up, he walked her to the lift, explaining to her that they were going to be heading to the private airfield that was owned by his father. It was about twenty minutes drive from the city, so while they were on their way, he would explain to her the safety aspects of what it was like to be on one of the family jets. This was not to do with the government military. Brock’s father was a keen aviator, something he had passed down to his son’s; each of them specializing in flying different kinds of craft, from jets, to actual rockets. :: Reaching the security check point, Brock stopped the truck and handed over his pass to the patrol officer. It was rigorously checked and then the boom gate raised as his truck was allowed to enter the top secret grounds. In the distance a huge grey aircraft hanger. There were at least six of them scattered across the vast air base. Pulling up outside hanger three, Brock leaned over to Pandora after turning off the engine. He whispered to her. “Trust me when I say this, you are the first person I have ever brought home with me.” <3>

LadyBelz: Happy just being with him, she allowed him to take her wherever he wanted to go, eagerly following him to his truck. She was bubbling with anticipation, wondering what the big surprise was as he drove them through the city. After pulling up to the gate outside an airfield, he drove them past the security checkpoint and toward an aircraft hanger. After stopping the truck, he told her that she was the first person he’d ever brought home with him. Her mouth dropped open in shock. He was taking her to his home? Her insides felt like jello as she stared at him. “Will your…family be there?” she gulped. She wasn’t sure she was ready for the whole “Meet the Boyfriend’s Family” thing yet.

CharlotteCarrendar: Undoing his seat belt, Brock shook his head. “Dad is on his honeymoon, and my brothers are all here at the flight academy. If they knew I was doing this, they would want front row seats.” Brock joked, stepping out of the truck and coming around to get her door. Opening it and offering his hand, he simply smiled. “I just want this to be about us.” His words filled with emotion, as he then pressed a sequence pad on the outside of the hanger. A huge roller door starts to rise and inside a jet that was of a kind no one had ever seen before. Built by his own father, the jet was a passenger one; a smaller but streamlined craft. It was the colour of titanium, with the markings of a spider on the tail. The interior lights of the hanger all came on in succession, as Brock led his lady to the side door, which began to detach and allow a series of stairs to lower. It was state of the art….in fact it looked futuristic in design. Brock gestured for Pandora to climb the stairs, as the ground crew emerged to help guide the plane out onto the runway for takeoff. <3>

LadyBelz: Nodding about the fact that they’d be alone, she undid her seatbelt as he came to escort her. She was seriously impressed with the plane as the hangar doors opened. The mechanic in her wanted to crawl into the engine and poke around its inner workings. A series of steps lowered and he indicated she go ahead of him. She smirked as she planted a foot on the bottom step. “You just want to look at my ass.” She stated, grinning. Putting an extra wiggle in her walk, she went up the stairs into the main cabin.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m3454rSfrW1qg39ewo1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock wolf whistled at her saucy wiggle, and climbed the stairs on after her, the door coming to close as the stairs retracted back into the craft. Brock placed his flight bag in an overhead compartment, before leading Pandora to the cock pit, where there was the spare seat near his. Brock was truly in his element, as he ran through a pre flight test, and all the indicators and switches came to life, as air traffic control buzzed the plane and Brock gave off his flight details so that he could taxi out. “This is Spider three requesting permission for take off.” He said, starting up the jet engines, as the ground crew started to wave flags to guide the plane out of the hanger. He eased forward on the controls, as the plane’s lights all came on, swirling under the wings and the tail tip. The plane rolled out slowly, but the roar of the engines was quite powerful. “Spider three, you have clearance, on runway two. “ That was all he needed as he taxied the plane out and turned it round, with the front now looking down the long runway, that was showing off the lights that led to the very end. The jet engines were turned up full, as the plane started to vibrate and then with a burst of power the jet took off down the runway, zipping past the other hangers before taking off into the sky, the wheels carriages being pulled up and locked into position as the craft went on a hard right tilt and then punched through the cloud cover going up to 25, 000 feet before switching to a cruising speed. At this Brock relaxed somewhat, as the radar blip showed their destination. The island. <3>

LadyBelz: Pandora had never flown before, as this was a whole new experience for her. She was unsure how she felt sitting on top of what amounted to a bomb on wheels. When the engine rumbled to life, vibrating everything around her, she felt her heart rate spike and clenched the arms of her seat. But Brock looked confident in what he was doing and she had to remind herself he did this every day for a living. She began to relax…that was until the plane started down the runway. She gasped at the sensation of being pushed back into her seat as buildings and land went by the windows in a blur. She grew excited as the plane slowly left the ground, a humming sound indicating that the landing gear had retracted. Once the plane was at a safe altitude and flying smoothly did she fully relax. She looked at him. “And I thought riding motorcycles at 100 miles an hour was a rush. That doesn’t even compare to this.” she chuckled.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Looking across at Pandora, who had white knuckles from gripping her arm rests made him smile. So this was a first for her? One of many he started to think, but seeing her excitement made it all the more enjoyable. “It’s in a field all of its own. Maybe we should see about getting you your wings.” He joked, before reaching across to take her hand and then bring it back to kiss it, before he went back to checking the controls. It was such a smooth flight, with the moon and stars as the backdrop, the night one of beauty to be flying above the clouds. Brock gave off little hints of where they were going, but soon enough the beeping started to show they were in range and approaching their destination. Brock started the descent through the clouds only to have them see what was the outline of an island. The Plane then started to do something very odd. With a burst of power, it started to slow in the air, before it began to hover. The most bizarre thing, it just stayed like that, as far below a large section of the forest seemed to give way to show a landing pad. The jet slowly lowered down till it touched down on the pad, the jets finally easing back to nothing. They had arrived. Brock started to turn off the aircraft, before he could see the tell tale light of someone approaching the plane from a small pathway that came from a large dome house like structure. “And that will be our one and only companion tonight. My father’s associate; Lady Bunton. She lives here when the rest of the family are on the mainland.” Sure enough it was. The well dressed woman who had her hair tied back in a bun, was holding up a large torch and peering at the jet. As the door opened, and Brock started down the stairs, Lady Bunton squealed. “Brock James Carrendar. What on earth are you doing home during semester?” But before she got her answer, she then spied Pandora. “We have a guest?’ she asked incredulously. Jemima looked back at Brock, who broke out a wide grin. “This…is my love, Pandora. I brought her home for dinner.” Lady Bunton was in shock. This was a first, even for him. She approached Pandora and smiled. “You must be very important to young Master Brock here. By the way, I am Lady Bunton, but you can call me Jemima.” She said, offering her hand to shake. <3>

LadyBelz: They had finally reached the island and Pandora had to wonder how he was going to land. All she could see were miles and miles of trees. She got her answer a few moments later when the plane went into some type of hover mode. Looking out the window, she was shocked to see a section of trees split apart to reveal a landing pad of some kind. She whipped her head around to look at Brock, as if seeing him for the first time. “What are you? Some kind of James Bond spy guy?” she giggled as the plane landed. A woman was waiting for them as they disembarked, scolding Brock from being away from school. She introduced herself to Pandora, who returned the gesture. Jemima was giving Brock a weird look, but Pandora didn’t notice as she was staring up at the large house-like structure. “Tell me that’s your house.” she whispered in awe.

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock placed an arm around Pandora and said simply. “It’s the family home. This is where I grew up.” Hi voice joyful as Lady Bunton led the pair to the main house. Lady Bunton had to ask. “I’ve already had dinner, but if you two want to take of the kitchen, be my guest.” Brock led Pandora into the expansive house, that was like one great building divided into section. The walls were a tepid glass that was not available anywhere on earth but there on that island. It was incredibly peaceful with next to no noise except the roar of the waves from the beach. “Hope you’re hungry, Pan.” Brock said, going into the kitchen to get out ingredients for dinner. <3>

LadyBelz: She looked around, eyes wide at his family home. It was definitely something she wasn’t used to seeing. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and lead her inside behind Ms Bunton, who told them they had free run of the kitchen. She held up her bag. “Is there some place I can change? This flight suit is a bit stifling.” she wondered, looking down at herself. It was hot on the island and she didn’t think she’d be comfortable wearing it the entire time.

CharlotteCarrendar: “You can change in my room. Just to the right of the kitchen, turn left and its the third door on the right.” Brock said, as he headed to the fridge to check for the ingredients he hoped to find. Being back home, there was a certain amount of freedom for the Carrendar boys, even if Lady Bunton liked to play Mother to them at times. Old habits die hard. Standing leaning against the fridge door, he hummed to himself as he surveyed the contents, then started taking out vegetables and chicken fillets. Carrying them over to the bench top, he set down the ingredients and reached for a cutting board. The knife block was to his right, and he went for the filleting knife to start on the chicken first after he had washed his hands. <3>

LadyBelz: Nodding at his directions, she left him to his work and went to change. His directions were easy to follow and she found his room on the first try. It was a nerd paradise. Every wall was crammed with books on rockets, science, and aviation. There were models of rocket ships and airplanes on whatever surface happened to be free from the massive amount of computer equipment that remained. She chuckled, amused as she dropped her bag on his bed, causing it to ripple. “Oooo, a water bed!” she grinned. There were numerous pictures on the wall of him and his father and brothers, and a really cute one of him holding some kind of science fair award she was going to ask him about. But there was a picture on the wall that really captured her attention. A young woman holding an infant child. The caption beneath the picture read “Palm Springs, 3 months old”. This had to be his mother, a real beautiful woman. Turning away with a sigh, she took off her boots so that she could remove the flight suit. Standing in bra and panties, she took out the clothes she would change into, making sure to brush out her hair. Checking her appearance in the mirror, she pronounced herself ready and returned to the kitchen, where the delicious smells of chicken cooking penetrated her nose. “Smells delicious.” she announced her return as she stood in the doorway.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/zebrabikini_zps9e71d334.jpg

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock had been slicing the chicken extra fine and started with browning it only a low heat, as he started to chop up the vegetables. In the midst of this, he grabbed a pot of water and started it on the boil for the pasta, which he would add last. The scent of the spices and herbs he was using would start to permeate through the air, and reach Pandora of course as she came back through from changing out of the flight gear. “Smells delicious” She said, as she stood in the doorway. Brock had a smug look as he chopped the spinach finely. “Well, let’s hope it tastes as good.” He was a master of this dish, and you could see by the way he moved around the kitchen, it was truly his domain in the family home. Taking a packet of fettuccine pasta out of the cupboard, he added that to the boiling water and kept a watch on it, then went to toss the vegetables and pine nuts in with the chicken pieces. Knowing Pandora was watching, he said. “Why don’t you help yourself to a glass of wine, and put something on the entertainment system? Dad keeps a heap of old records from when he and mum were dating.” <3>

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/wine_zpsf4b126a5.jpg

LadyBelz: He didn’t even glance up as he worked, and she knew for a fact she looked damn good. Oh he was going to be swallowing his tongue later, she was sure of that. “Wine sounds delicious.” she agreed, turning to hunt down the entertainment system. It was an impressive piece of work, taking up an entire wall. She found the records Brock had referred to and looked through them all before selecting an old blues album by BB King. As the soft sounds of “Lucille” echoed around the room, Pandora found and poured two glasses of red wine for them. Dancing along with the music, she took both glasses into the kitchen, setting one down near Brock as he continued to work. “Your dad has quite the collection in there.”

CharlotteCarrendar: With the chicken and vegetables about done, he prepared the sauce which was a mix of cream and tomato with a dash of garlic and chili. The pasta was just about perfect, and he went to strain the fettuccine in a colander, while checking the meat. It was pretty clear that he loved to cook, and the fact that Pandora had on an eye popping number had managed to slip under his radar. Getting out two large pasta dishes, he set them to the side, before mixing through the pasta with the chicken and vegetables, then lastly adding the sauce. Tossing the ingredients all together, he filled the two plates with the steaming pasta dish, and popped a small garnish on the top of each. It was only then he raised his head as he heard the strains of BB King’s song Lucille, that he noticed Pandora. He actually coughed loudly, so surprised to see what she had on. “My dad? Oh..my dad’s collection. Yes, he is an avid music fan. Loves pretty much everything, save for country music.” He walked out from around the breakfast bar, and took up the two plates heading for the outer deck, where there was an outdoor table setting, that had been set by Lady Bunton earlier. Candles and the view of the sea was the perfect backdrop for dinner. Setting down the plates, he then waited for Pandora to join him, so he could pull out a chair for her. <3>

LadyBelz: She actually smirked when he finally got a glimpse of her, almost choking on his own spit, and the woman inside of her was doing a happy dance that she elicited such a reaction from him. He took up their plates and she grabbed their wine to follow him out to the outer deck, where a candle-lit table had been set up for them. With the view of the sea, it was a lovely scene to dine by. He set down their plates and pulled out her chair for her. She smiled at him over her shoulder. “Thank you.” She set down the two glasses she’d been holding and waited for him to sit before she took up her glass again. “Should we make a toast or something?” she wondered, new to this whole dating thing, unsure of what the proper procedures were for first dinners.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Taking up his wine glass, he charged the air a moment, and thought about what to say for the toast. “To a beautiful evening…with a gorgeous woman.” He then went to tap her glass with his before taking a sip of the wine. Setting down his glass, he took up his fork and spoon, then watched her expectantly as she was about to try his dish. “It’s Chicken and Spinach Fettuccine Mona Lisa.” That was a bit of a mouthful, and hopefully Pandora liked his cooking. <3>

CharlotteCarrendar: – Taking up his wine glass, he charged the air a moment, and thought about what to say for the toast. “To a beautiful evening…with a gorgeous woman.” He then went to tap her glass with his before taking a sip of the wine. Setting down his glass, he took up his fork and spoon, then watched her expectantly as she was about to try his dish. “It’s Chicken and Spinach Fettuccine Mona Lisa.” That was a bit of a mouthful, and hopefully Pandora liked his cooking. <3> (last post)

LadyBelz: She sipped her own wine after the toast and took up her fork. After he announced what it was, she was hesitant to try it, but she was nothing if a rebel and put a forkful into her mouth. The first taste of flavor across her tongue made her eyes go cross and she looked down at her plate as if she’d never seen food before. She took a second bite to make sure she wasn’t imagining things and she nearly moaned. “This is delicious!” she exclaimed, looking at him. He seemed tense, as if he was waiting for her verdict. “Why didn’t you become a chef instead of a pilot? You could put some of those gourmet places out of business!” She wondered as she continued to eat. Pandora was not a woman easily impressed…but Brock had managed it in no time at all.

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock’s cheeks flared at the mention of her really liking his dish. He was chuff about her comment, but what she said after that required him to explain why he had chosen a different career path to that of a chef. Setting down his fork for a moment, he braced his elbows on the table and said simply. “When the family is all into aviation, you kinda go with the flow. Dad has certain expectations of us, and …being a chef is not up there. Not in his opinion. But…I get to cook whatever I like when I am home, and my brothers sure as hell don’t complain.” Brock watched her tuck into the meal with gusto and he had to wonder how she would cope if he did a five course meal. This was just a simple dinner in his mind. “Do you cook?” <3>

LadyBelz: “Do you cook?” he had asked, right when she was taking a sip of wine. She nearly choked and had to turn her head away to keep from coughing all over the place. Once she’d gotten herself under control, she looked at him. “Darlin, if I tried to cook, I’d probably burn my apartment down. I do the occasional spaghetti and meatballs…but beyond that, not at all.” she chuckled. “Mom wasn’t exactly forthcoming with the cooking lessons and I loathed home economics in school. I told my councilor that I wanted to take auto shop class or I was going to drop out of school.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Pandora’s reaction was something of a surprise. Well, that and he thought she was going to spit the full glass of wine all over her clothes. Turns out she wasn’t one for cooking, and her mum wasn’t exactly forthcoming with teaching her the basics. Brock could see the humor in it, and then he twirled some pasta on to his fork with his spoon, and held it up, saying; “Least one of us can.” He had a point. “Well, how about we strike a deal. You fix my truck when it needs a service, and I cook you meals…like this.” Fairs fair. <3>

LadyBelz: “Deal.” she grinned, going back to her meal. “So…tell me about the science fair project you won first place for.” she grinned.

CharlotteCarrendar: “How did you find out about..?” Brock started, then realized she had gotten changed in his room. She must have been looking at his family wall. The one with all his pictures and mementos. “Yeah…” He set down his fork and eased back in his chair casually, both hands going behind his head as he recollected that. “I had to build a scale model rocket for class. Dad…decided to make it a little…too realistic. Scared the heck out of my Science teacher when it actually blasted through the roof. Hole was about…two metres across. Heh, Johnny Meyer’s whole face was like…black with…burn marks. But..yeah, I won that year. Dad..he couldn’t see what all the fuss was about. He did pay for the new roof though.” It was quite the tale. <3>

LadyBelz: Pandora listened to this tale, amusement sparking in her eyes. She laughed out loud as he described putting a hole in the roof and his father’s reaction to it. “Your dad has been a big part of what you do, huh?” she mused, finding no fault with it. She wished her own mother had been more supportive, more “there” for her and her brothers growing up. Pushing thoughts of Denise from her mind, she returned her attention to the man sitting in front of her. “I could tell he’s proud of all of you.” she nodded. She then looked at him shrewdly for a moment. “If there was one thing you could want in the entire world, that no one could take away from you, what would it be?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “My mother.” Brock said simply.

LadyBelz: “How old were you when she died?” Pandora asked in a soft voice. She could hear the pain in his voice when he gave her his answer and it made her heart hurt.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Six months. I think. Dad…tried his hardest to make up for her, not being there. I guess that is why he is so big in our lives. Trying to be two people, instead of just Dad. Must have been hard. Five boys, as well as his career.” Brock brought his hands out from behind his head, and reached for his glass of wine, just rocking it back and forth as though deep in thought. Perhaps she had just found his weakness.

LadyBelz: She reached across the table and placed her hand over his wrist. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories for you.” she murmured, kicking herself for asking such a banal question.

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock placed his hand on top of hers and offered something of a weak smile. “It’s really okay, I mean…..this is the family home, and you would have seen by the family wall what they mean to me, even my four brothers.” He knew she meant well and was trying to show understanding in what was a loaded question. “Lady Bunton was around a lot, though she is not really mother material, more like…a nun in Gucci. Personally, I think she had something for Dad, but he was so busy with us boys, I don’t think he really noticed. Course, Dad is married to Tessa now, so…I guess Lady Bunton missed her chance.”

LadyBelz: The music on the entertainment center changed to something slow and romantic and feeling a bit womanly, Pandora had the urge to slow dance. She wiped her face with her napkin and got to her feet. Brock needed a distraction from the melancholy thoughts and she was just the woman to provide him with one. She went around to his side of the table and held out her hand to him. “Would you honor me with a dance?” she asked.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Of course.” Brock said, placing his napkin over his plate and then rising to standing as he took Pandora’s hand. Her hand was so small compared to his own, and he towered over her. The music was now definitely slower and mellow, ideal for a slow dance. He took her in his arms, in a typical dancer hold (hand to the base of her back and left hand holding her right). The night air had a freshness about it; the salt of the sea and the tropical flowers combined gaze off a heavenly scent. With the candles and torches blazing, it created an ambiance that was hard to describe. Somehow though, it felt right to Brock. He tilted his head down to look at her and said. “I’m really glad you came out here tonight.” <3>

LadyBelz: Even with her heels on, he was still taller than her, but she fit into his arms as if she was meant to be there. “I’m glad I accepted.” she smiled as they moved together. “My night probably would have been spent doing homework in front of the tv with a box of pizza. But this is so much better.” she grinned, her hand toying with the hairs at the base of his neck.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Brock chuckled. “Hey, no knocking pizza. My brothers used to think we were ninja turtles as kids…much to my Dad’s horror, and we were always trying to order pizza. Mind you, the pizza store had no idea how to find us. Those frozen ones are pretty crappy though.” Brock made a bit of a face, and then continued to sway with Pandora in his arms. She was teasing his hair on the back of his neck with her fingers, and he reacted by pinching her right ass cheek. <3>

LadyBelz: When he reached down to pinch her cheek, she gasped and reacted by poking him in the side, on the off chance that he was ticklish. “Evil man.” she grinned, pressing a lingering kiss to his cheek.
CharlotteCarrendar: Pandora, being coy? Even Brock found this amusing when she kissed his cheek. “Now, now I won’t be able to wash that side of my face. I will need a big Tshirt that says, “Pan kissed mah cheek” Course, people would have to wonder which cheek he meant. The wine had loosened Brock up a little, and he did a little spin and dipped Pandora before planting a kiss on her nose. <3>

LadyBelz: Laughing, Pandora was twirled in his arms and dipped, nearly falling out of her suit top as he kissed her nose. The smile slowly slide from her face as they resumed their dance. “I am having a really great time this evening, Brock. Thank you for inviting me.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “My pleasure. Oh..I almost forgot.” Brock said, releasing Pandora for a moment, and then digging about in his jacket, before pulling out a black velvet box. It was from an expensive jewelry store in the big city. “I…got you something.” He said, offering her the box. It wasn’t a ring box, it was too big for that. <3>

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/BR838B-500x500_zpsc462b231.jpg

LadyBelz: She was surprised when he mentioned he’d gotten her a gift. She hadn’t been expecting anything from him except dinner and excellent company. Wary, she took the box and slowly opened it. Setting on black velvet was a silver cuff bracelet with a large black onyx set in the center. She gasped at the beauty of it. It was something she would have definitely picked out for herself. “Oh my god, Brock! It’s exquisite!” she exclaimed, lifting it from its velvet cushion. She slipped it onto her right wrist, marveling at how comfortable it fit. “I love it. Thank you.” she stated, wrapping her arms around his neck and drawing him into a kiss.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/tumblr_mxfdpaYyDo1rrugpso1_500_zps7df86f79.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: Pandora’s reaction. Priceless. Brock couldn’t get the grin off his face as he watched her slip the bracelet on. The jeweler said that it would be the perfect gift for a woman on the first real date…so to speak. He was shocked however, when she drew him into a very passionate kiss, and he easily wrapped his arms around her and gave himself to her. Kissing her back as eagerly, before pulling back and catching his breath. “You’re welcome.” He said, almost breathlessly. <3>

LadyBelz: Unknown to Brock, they had somehow ended up near the pool and feeling a bit sneaky, she decided to have a little bit of fun with her (dare she say it?) boyfriend. She stepped away from him and removed the sarong she had tied around her waist. “So…what do you think of my swimsuit?” she asked, her voice going deep and seductive all of a sudden. It might just put him on his guard at the change in her behavior. But a girl had to try, right?

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh..myyy.” Brock did an impersonation of his favourite sci fi show star. She was certainly being saucy in her teeny bikini. He was almost tempted to say, where is the rest of it? He stepped towards her and pulled the sarong slowly from her hand and tossed it over his shoulder. “I didn’t know you could swim.’ He joked, as he tore off his shirt. <3>

LadyBelz: She actually purred like a feline when he took his shirt off, his broad chest and shoulders catching her eye. “Mmmm…I swim very well. I work as a lifeguard at the beach during the summer.” she grinned, turning around so he could get a very good look at all her…assets, before she faced him again. “Question is…can you swim?” she smirked, pushing her hands against his chest, hoping he wouldn’t realize he was right at the edge of the pool and would fall in.

CharlotteCarrendar: She pushed just hard enough for Brock to actually fall backwards into the pool….with his flight pants on. He vanished under the waters only to come up, his hair plastered to his head. “Well that was dirty tricks.” He then blew a small amount of water from his mouth. <3>

LadyBelz: Pandora couldn’t help it. Seeing him in the water with his hair plastered to his head, she broke out into gales of laughter, clutching her arms around her stomach as tears rolled down her face. She didn’t realize that she herself was standing at the edge of the pool and it was only a matter of him reaching out to grab her ankle if he dared.

CharlotteCarrendar: And reach out, he did. As her eyes were filled from tears of laughter, he gripped her by the ankle, and then reefed her so she would be off balance enough to fall in. <3>

LadyBelz: With a squeal, Pandora went arse over kettle into the pool with a loud splash. She came up for air a moment later, spitting and sputtering and her soaked hair in her face. Her mouth was open in shock. “Brock!” she exclaimed, swiping her hair from her eyes. “Oh you are so going to pay for that.” she grinned, splashing water at him.

CharlotteCarrendar: Her screaming his name was worth it. Oh she looked like a drowned rat – an adorable drowned rat. “But…dear, you are wearing a bikini and the whole point of those is…to get wet.” He said with a broad smile, taking the splash with a flick of the head. “Oh stop…please. You deliciously wet thing you.” <3>

LadyBelz: “Hardy har har. Smartass.” she chuckled. “Besides…you like it when I’m wet.” she winked at him, before turning and swimming for the other end of the pool. It felt good to stretch her muscles in such a way. It wasn’t often she got to swim like this, between school and work her free time was limited.

CharlotteCarrendar: With a crooked smile, Brock mused. “That I do, Pan…that I do.” Enjoying watching her swim to the other side of the pool, he started to plan what he was going to do to her…when she got out. <3>



Mikaelsons – Mystic Diaries.

$
0
0
 

 
 

avpic

 
 
 
 
Re: RP: Mikaleson
February 25, 2014 03:30AM
https://24.media.tumblr.com/dc6cc9852ac6c4fc7d0f0dcb62cfe548/tumblr_mvtkmndr4A1snjamuo1_500.gif
 
Klaus had walked around with his fingers interlaced behind his back and a smirk seemingly permanently etched on his face. Some Servants were compelled to run about and help Caroline in her task. His smile grew a bit wider as he spotted Elena and Caroline, who were putting up decorations. To be more specific, Caroline was commanding the “Troops” to put up the decorations like a General and then taking over and doing it herself in frustration. You certainly have a knack for this sort of thing Caroline. He approached with a grin. You seem right in your element. He smiled, reaching to pick up a decoration and turn it in his hands. If you keep up at this pace, I’m going to have to hire you on as a Coordinator full time. He said in a slightly teasing voice, looking up through his eyebrows between Elena and Caroline. He had an uncanny way of being both scary and charming at once.
http://media.tumblr.com/92d45091dc830cc8789e2dacb88b1f77/tumblr_mgy128rHxM1rppid9o1_250.gif
https://31.media.tumblr.com/fa9374db3d16175fcd265c58bbe2d10b/tumblr_mlx1n1UmdZ1s9gsrao4_250.gif
 
 

 

avpic

MockingjayEric NorthmanOrasai DesignsProud to be BritishPower of 3 Inc. (IMVU Content Creators)Gemini BadgeThe Deathly HallowsSlytherin PrefectCertified PotterHead
 
1153
 
 
 
Re: RP: Mikaleson
February 25, 2014 08:29AM
Caroline was with Elena decorating the large ballroom having decorated most of the downstairs herself with the help of her vampire speed. She was enjoying spending time with Elena and had also enjoyed watching the two siblings catch up. However, what she wasn’t enjoying was taking over from the ‘troops’ when they couldn’t get a simple instruction right or not in her eyes anyways. “Excuse me, Elena,” she said and using her vampire speed into the hallway as someone had knocked something and was causing an argument of how it was. “Well, both of you are wrong. Seriously, it’s like they say, if you want something doing, do it yourself,” she said. She then put it back the way it was before returning to Elena. “Can’t get the staff nowadays” she added jokingly to her best friend in hopes of making her laugh. She took out her phone to find still no call from the caterer. Hearing footsteps, she looked over her shoulder, she heard what he said and smiled, “Thanks” she said, happy that her work was being appreciated. “Mmm-hmm, well, considering you still haven’t explained what this party is for aka what it is we’re celebrating, I don’t think I’ve done too bad,” she added. “So, what is this party for exactly, Klaus?” she asked. “Oh really? Well, then I’d have to start charging and trust me, my work wouldn’t come cheap,” she returned. Doing this actually reminded her of the Miss Mystic Falls Pageant which made her smile on the inside. It’d be nice if at this party, he was going to say he was to be releasing Elena, she thought to herself.
 
 

 

avpic

 
 
0
 
 
 
Re: RP: Mikaleson
February 25, 2014 03:27PM
Elena was helping as much as her human legs could help. Most of the time everything that was in her hands, Caroline would snatch out in a instance and put it where it needed to be. Most of the ‘decoration comity’ were people compelled by Klaus and even Caroline to follow orders. Elena smiled and moved out of the way when Caroline zoomed by her and ranting about the helpers not doing things right.http://31.media.tumblr.com/59fa0b0190dec8122f5c5f6d3a7eaa2d/tumblr_muk3w5pV311r5o2lno2_500.gif
 
Elena laughed as Caroline came up to her and so did Bonnie. Grabbing a box and putting it up on the table with the centerpieces in it. She smiled at Caroline as she went to do more decorating. Klaus is right. She is amazing at this stuff. Its looks completely different here. She told Bonnie as her best friend nodded and smiled, then left to go upstairs. Elena always wondered what her and Jeremy talk about but, it wasn’t her business. Taking out her phone and messaging Damon and Stefan to see where they were or what they were doing.
 
 

 

avpic

 
 
0
 
 
 
Re: RP: Mikaleson
February 26, 2014 09:28AM
Jeremy looked around the place a little amazed. He had been out front helping decorate the front yard and driveway. He was a little irritated because the workers kept giving him things after he tried to go see his sister.
He sighed heading back up the driveway, avoiding all the workers who seemed to be carrying things. He finally snuck his way inside and looked around. He spotted Bonnie and smiled, waving slightly. But he had come to see his sister, he spotted her and held up one finger to signify to just wait. Then he rushed after her.
“Elena!” He said coming up beside her.”Hey.”
He smiled.
“So do you know why Klaus is doing all this?” He gestured around him at the fancy decorations.
Is it to say that you can leave? He wondered hopefully.

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
844
 
 
 
Re: RP: Mikaleson
February 27, 2014 08:13PM
http://static4.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20131129025338/degrassi/images/d/dd/Rebekah_Mikaelson_-_1.gif
 
Rebekah could hear the non stop chatter of the girls; the shrill voice of Caroline giving off orders like a sergeant major. It was very annoying for such cheerfulness. Catty as always, Rebekah stealthily entered the room, and reached into one of the decorations box, pulling out a string of ornaments then threaded them around a banister. She flicked the end and smirked.“I fail to see why this decorating requires so many people. I managed to do /all / this in seconds.” Rebekah chirped in her false cheery tone.“As for Klaus, if you think he is amazing at decorating, he is far better at a Saturday night massacre than planning a party.” She paused and gave a little shrug of her shoulders. “Then again, what I would I know?”Bored already, she simply wandered out of the room to leave the girls to finish decorating.One thing she was curious about, was where Klaus was exactly. Curiosity got the better of her, as she went from room to room, finally tracking him down. With a slight tilt to the head she asked simply.

“So, are you letting Elena leave?” Said with a cat like smile, before she then realized he had something for Caroline. “What is it with Miss Sunshine anways? Always so chipper. I swear, if she farted it would be a rainbow.”

<3>

 
 

 

avpic

 
 
0
 
 
 
Re: RP: Mikaleson
February 27, 2014 08:55PM
Looking at Bonnie’s back as she walked upstairs, she caught a glimpse of Rebekah. Then, she turned to the sound of her brothers voice. Smiling at him and laughed. You look frustrated? I’m guessing their keeping you busy, huh? She giggled a little. He was doing an awesome job in helping out, even thought she knew it was to keep an eyes on her. And Bonnie even if he hides it.Finally finishing with the centerpieces, she moved the box out of the way and places it on the table. And ready to take the rest to the other tables. Motioning with her head to the side, letting Jeremy know to follow her. Walking and talking. I don’t want to have to do push ups from lady Sargent over there. Laughing again and placing another piece on the table just like the others. She did it for 2 more tables as they she talked. I have no idea, why Klaus is doing this but, I think it has something to do with Elijah coming back to town and Kol leaving town for something. She made a face of unknown and confusion and shrugged. All I know is, going home to change will be a huge relief. Caroline and I want to go dress shopping. And for one night sleeping in my bed and being home, shower in our shower, and get dressed there, will be soothing. But your life is still on the line. So I have to come back. No buts Jer. She gave him a serious look as she finished with the last of the decorative centerpieces. Besides it gives Bonnie, Caroline and I a chance to be normal girls shopping and talking girl stuff. Maybe someone is waiting to be asked to the Ball. Elena bumped him shoulder with her’s and smiled.
 
http://24.media.tumblr.com/5fc6d2244383f34261220aecf9afd432/tumblr_mhi6j7XQUV1s28iwao1_250.gif
 
She did see how much Jer cared for Bonnie and it was nice for him to have someone. Who knows where Alaric was and Jenna was a ghost. Speaking of which, she hadn’t seen her today. Maybe it was all the people. Lets go out for a walk. She looked around and heard his response. Looking at Caroline and pointing outside. She and Klaus knew she wouldn’t try anything. She had been here for a while already. So a nice walk around there land would be nice and fresh ar was soothing for her right about now.
 
 

 

avpic

 
 
 
 
Re: RP: Mikaleson
February 28, 2014 03:16AM
http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/91681-222222222.gif?w=640
 
Klaus made a playful face that suggested he was not telling. Truth was this was a distraction and a tactical move. Klaus was always working; even when he seemed to be playing. He had this mysterious power lingering over his shoulder, and he had to control his new “House Guests”, Elena and Bonnie without having to resort to the usual threats and violence. A Town Party seemed the best way to get all of his Frienemies in one place and in sight. Kol was off doing who knew what and Elijah was making inquiries with Witches, where Klaus might have made threats, and used violence. Perhaps I’m simply a benevolent soul and wish to bring all of you happy Friends together? Or perhaps I have more sinister purposes…dun dun dunnn…. He gave a wry smirk, as he backed away. Now if you Ladies will excuse me, I have other matters to attend. I leave the festivities in your capable hands. He held the smirk as he turned and walked off toward the house, and into his Private Study.
 
https://31.media.tumblr.com/7d152911fd2376335f1286b4d7a47f0e/tumblr_muxhm3m7Ts1scmjrjo4_250.gif
 
He sat contemplating his next move and attempted to wipe away the image of Caroline smiling at him, rather than glaring for once, from his mind so he could focus on his true problems. His thoughts were interrupted then by the untimely arrival of Rebekah. He raised both eyebrows in a mock gesture of surprise. Ah, my dear Sistah deigns to finally grace us with her presence. And no Rebekah, I have no current intentions upon releasing my Doppelganger Prize any moment soon…. He smirked at Rebekah’s comments about Caroline, who obviously got under her skin for reasons that reminded him Rebekah was the eternal Teen Girl. Do I sense an air of jealousy, Love? Did Caroline beat you to Head Cheerleader or date the cutest Boy? Oh dear me…..the scandal…. His tone was teasing and playful. Which was rare. Despite his problems, he was in a light mood.
 
https://24.media.tumblr.com/cb78525b6ed0bc1f2db6e8532820de94/tumblr_muxhm3m7Ts1scmjrjo3_250.gif

He stood from his seat, grabbing a glass of half finished scotch he had. His face a bit more stern. I suggest that tonight you play the adoring Sistah and cheery High School Cheerleader. Be nice to Caroline and my Guests. None of your pouting. It’s a party after all. His tone lightened again, just like that and he was smiling at her, albeit with that sinister edge that always existed in his eyes.

 

 

http://media.tumblr.com/0f6b1d7c01284467c566b0dd8ec03396/tumblr_mis3xahuDu1rwke8co1_500.gif

 
 

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
844
 
 
 
Re: RP: Mikaleson
February 28, 2014 05:28AM
Klaus clearly enjoyed hearing his sister’s tirade in regards to the ever cheerful Caroline. It did so remind him of how much Rebekah despised her and he was quick to point out that it was jealousy on her part. Perhaps she had made it as head cheerleader or worse; kissed a boy that Rebekah had her sights on. Course it was neither of these and Rebekah rolled her eyes whilst folding her arms indignantly.“No scandal on my part, brother. I’m not the one that makes doe eyes at that blonde creature, now am I?’ Rebekah became more serious, and there was no mocking in her tone, more or less stating fact. She knew darn well that her brother had some ridiculous crush on the girl, and she felt it clouded his better judgement.This party however, was more than some simple society do, oh no. Klaus had a perfectly good reason for inviting both friends and enemies to drink and be merry. The purpose of which still eluded her, but she was sure to catch on, once the champagne was flowing and all the pawns were in the right places.But one thing her brother was more than capable of was being intimidating. He had control over Caroline and that doppelganger, as well as Bonnie by the looks of it. Rebekah watched him cautiously, as he rose out from his chair, and took up his half finished glass of scotch. HIs face was quite serious. Gone was that wicked smirk, but he was about to point out that she had a part to play in his game.” I suggest that tonight you play the adoring Sistah and cheery High School Cheerleader. Be nice to Caroline and my Guests. None of your pouting. It’s a party after all. 

Though he smiled after saying this, every word was meant with serious intent, that if she didn’t play nice, that Rebekah would pay the price. She knew him better than to cross him, especially when he gave her that sinister look.

http://media.tumblr.com/2e146ad5ac33ce701a3991efd6055536/tumblr_inline_mjw7fqX5RD1qz4rgp.gif

“A party?….More like a wake.”

That said, she spun on her heel and strolled out of the private den. Hearing the girl’s laughter and conversation, Rebekah pursed her lips, and returned upstairs to her room. Oh, she would make sure she looked radiant for this party, and be the perfect sister as her brother ordered. But after the party….all bets were off.

<3>

 
 
 
 

avpic

 
 
0
 
 
 
Re: RP: Mikaleson new
February 28, 2014 05:31AM
“Um, every time I tried to take a break, something was shoved into my hands, and I was literally spun around and sent on my way.” Jeremy said.” So I guess you could say I was busy.”
Jeremy was handed a center piece.
Jeremy nodded and looked around before following his sister outside, leaving the piece on a table.
He made a face like he was only considering asking Bonnie.
http://amandavampires.unblog.fr/files/2011/08/tumblrlnwpneak1p1qfbp7uo1500.gif
“You think? Maybe I will, before the whole party thing.” He asked smiling at his sister.” So he is letting you go out?”
“The generosity of Klaus is infinite!” He said loudly and smiled at his sister. He sighed once again.” But you know this is all going to be under the ever watchful eye of his ‘Helping Hands’ right?”
http://31.media.tumblr.com/55ab28a7b645b3f7076de5526145900e/tumblr_mlcq7pW1ra1rhw3hro1_500.gif
Jeremy gestured to the few people that seemed to be watching them intently.
“You would think that they would stare a little less, considering this is my reunion with my sister.” He said. Then he stopped walking, and looked at Elena, a little concerned.” What about you? How has the great and ever modest Elena been?”

House of Ghar (3) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 19, 2014 02:38PM
Stargorn Bluff: Inside the Village

-The bullhorn resounded again through Fjords of Greyfell. Natsiya nodded to her other three riders, with a second warning glare shot towards the young male. The large riding wolves growled lowly then leaped forward with restrained anticipation. Covering large ground they galloped down the tracheas cliff side along a narrow path usually meant for humans.

The third wolf, who bore no flag or even packs, was Natsiya’s second in command. As the wolves ran her white cloak flew from her head releasing the long silky black hair to flow with the wind, a female ice wolf. They took a turn around a large boulder and came out onto flat land. The path of the village just ahead of them.

“halt,” Natsiya called out to the wolves. The flag bearer and the young male stopped behind the two females. Natsiya nodded to the male carrying the light blue flag and he handed it off to the second in command.

“I and Kazia will approach first, when we call out, then you may follow,” she said to the two men.

“Is all this precaution really that necessary Natsiya,” Kazia asked as they egged there wolven mounts to continue onward towards the village gates.

Natsiya chuckled and smiled at her companion, “not really, but I don’t want that pup thinking I’m any different outside the den, he acts like he still needs to suckle his mother’s teat,” she commented with a short snort.

Kazia returned the sound and gave her pack leader a meaningful look, she was a wonderful alpha, and though very rough with the males, as they should be, she cared for all of them deeply. One might even say Natsiya loved her pack members openly, though the hard expression she wore for the most part might have told someone differently.

As per usual, the Ice wolves didn’t feel cold temperatures, and could dress in most clothings that one might see in summer settings. Mostly made of animal skin, furs and leather. Both Natsiya and Kazia wore fur skirts and a cropped leather tunic that hugged there skin. There feet were bound in leather and had a layer of fur wrapped over the tops of their boots. Kazia’s black wolf tail was wrapped around her waist while Natsiya’s was in full display at the side of her hip the end of it doing a slight happy little wag.

The ice wolf’s mount’s came to a stop as the village guard were seated lazily on either side of the village rode. About four of them, leaning on their vicious battle worn axe’s and a face to match them. They were skilled worriers, they didn’t need to be standing at the ready for action, they were already ready. Many of the inhabits stole glances at the strange riders, it had been a full year sense the Vollan wolves had come down from the mountain’s to visit the village. In that year, leaderships could have change, loyalties, and even feelings towards the wolf shifters.

“hail, The Vollan wolf pack come’s for trade, we bring with us are fur’s from the season and offer a portion of this season’s battle beasts litters, they are well trained wolves, great hunters, and even more ferocious killers in battle,”Natsiya said, not hiding any facts on why there pack had shown up.

“We have been listening for the bullhorn, we hope it’s arrival of the trade ship, some of our supplies are wearing thin,” her second in command spoke up as well.

Being women many would have probably waved them off, but the village had encountered ice wolves before, they knew that the females were in charge in there den’s, they would never let a male handle the affairs of the clan, even with outsiders. That and female ice wolves have a nasty habit of making ice spikes grow out the ground if you pissed them off enough.

“Aye, the ships have returned, you wolves weren’t far behind, you must have been sniffing at our heels for days,”one guard said, a big hulking man that when he stood, seemed to just continue to stand until he touch the sky.

“can you blame us, we have needs to, and rabbit fur and deer carcass only go so far,” Natsiya responded and nodded waving her hand towards the other two wolf riders that were waiting.

The two joined them and two of the guards approached the sled wolf inspecting there cargo to be sure they were telling the truth of what goods they were carrying. There were no wolf pups, instead there was a roster listing names of pups and the sir and dams. Pups would be delivered on a separate occasion.

Once they completed the task they waved them on through. They continued walking Natsiya leading them towards the docks. Some might have given them quick glances, others stared openly, and children most of all, would run up and steal quick touches on the giant wolves sides given them little scratches that the wolves didn’t seem to mind.

She was pretty sure, that the chieftain would hear soon that the Vollan pack was in the village. She hope so, she did have a few things to discuss with the Ghar, particularly about problems they were having with another wolf shifter tribe trying to intrude on the hunting grounds they shared with the Ghar house.-

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 19, 2014 09:12PM
Path to the Village

The whistle sound of the shield being thrown, hummed through the air and thankfully, our cranky Viking was paying attention. Never turn your back on an angry woman. He had learnt this before, and would have suffered again, had he not spun round at the dying seconds, with his battle axe aloft and struck at the spinning shield, sending it off course and hitting the ground hard. For all her ranting, he had to concede one fact, she was mighty pretty when mad.

Grunting angrily, he gripped his axe and proceeded to march up towards his Father’s main meeting hall, where the council of elders and his Father; the Chieftain would be waiting.

Sure enough, the guards were stationed outside the large oak building, and stood aside as Valkrik entered the double doors. A hush fell over the room, as Valkrik walked between elders and fellows alike, till he came to stand before the podium where his Father’s fur covered throne sat. His father looked every bit the Chieftan as he nodded to acknowledge his son’s return.

http://media3.onsugar.com/files/2013/03/12/5/192/1922507/6bb1b56aa9a2155b_earlharaldson_cinema.preview.gif

Valkrik knelt before his father, lowering his head in recognition and respect, while the large fire pits burnt brightly either side of Honrick’s chair. There was silence for a moment, and then the Chieftain spoke.

“Valkrik, you have returned to us victorious, with a good bounty of goods and slaves. Already the traders are champing at the bit to see your cargo. Odin be praised.”

There was a cheer from the surrounding elders, and Honrick gestured for his son to stand. The Chieftain came down from his chair, and placed his right hand on Valkrik’s left shoulder firmly. “I wish I could offer you as good news, Son. But alas, I must inform you that your Uncle Tebas passed away during the last week of your voyage home.”

This was a shock to Valkrik, who had learnt so much from the wise and powerful warrior in his youth. Valkrik’s eyes were full of questions for how he died, and the Chieftain recognized this at once. His fingers dug into his son’s shoulder, as though it pained him to say it.

“Hunting….he was hunting Elk…and killed by a great bear. He died with his sword in his hand. The bear was captured and slain.” Valkrik let out a sigh, for at least his Uncle died with honor, carrying his weapon to the very end. It assured him passage to Valhalla. The Chieftain lowered his hand from his son’s shoulder and then walked with him to the large window that overlooked the village, gesturing to his Uncle’s house.

“Today we go down and ask one of his women to join him on his final voyage. I want you to come. The Angel of death must perform the rites, and prepare his ship for the passing over.” Valkrik knew what this entailed, and kept his silence, only nodding in reply. It was not openly spoken about what happened when a noble died. Steeped in tradition, they had customs to perform that would shock those of the southern lands.

“I shall go with you, as you wish, Father.” Valkrik replied, as his father looked on, thankful to his son’s loyalty. The Chieftain then noticed the drops of blood, coming from Valkrik’s nose and pointed at it, saying; “Eyyrs?”

“Mhm.”

“Need to get her married. So she can beat up someone else.”

“Mhm.

<3>

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 19, 2014 10:26PM
River of Helje

It took some time for Eyyrs to calm down after the fight with her brother and she was feeling pretty low for her behavior. Valkrik had just gotten back and she went at him like the devil. Her love for him demanded she apologize, but her pride as a warrior would not let her.

With a sigh, she gathered up the things she needed to launder and a rock cake before leaving her hut and heading to the river.

There were a few other village women tending to their own things and after greeting the daughter of their Chieftain, they left her alone. She found a secluded spot out of view of the others and set to cleaning her clothing, checking to see if any of her garments needed mending or replacing as she did so.

Setting them across some rocks to dry, she removed what she was currently wearing and waded into the waters to cleanse her body more thoroughly then she had when she was with Soren.

With the water lapping at her thighs, she dipped her hands into the clear liquid and splashed it against her skin, shivering a bit at its coolness. Taking up the rock cake, she rubbed it along her arms and legs as she began to sing a song.

Her soft voice carried with the breeze, unknown to her, and several people stopped to listen for a few moments before they continued their activities.

One of those who heard the sweet sound was Quartermaster Soren, who’d come down from the Fjords with a new group of horses to house in the stables. With a wicked grin, he passed on the duties to a stableboy before he went in search of Eyyrs. The wench was going to warm his furs whether she liked it or not.

He quickly sought a path that would bring him behind her and out of her line of sight and he salivated as he watched her bathe. Her back was to him and he itched to get his hands on the rounded globes of her bottom as they glistened with water. She bent over to wash the lather from her legs and he nearly moaned when he caught a glimpse of that place between her thighs were he had planted his mast only hours before. He wanted to do so again and felt himself harden at the thought.

Grinning, he quickly stripped himself of his outer breeches and braes until he stood naked, proud as any warrior in the village and erect.

Trying not to splash to alert her to his presence, he slipped up behind her, slipping a hand between her thighs as he did so.

Eyyrs, who had thought she’d been alone, screeched like a banshee when she felt the hand between her legs caressing her sex. She recognized the hand, having just been with him that morning. She shoved herself away from him, turning at the same time, covering her breasts as she did so.

“What the hell do you think you are doing?” she yelled, glaring at him.

“I’ve come to claim you as mine. And make no mistake Eyyrs of Ghar…you will be mine before this day is out.” Soren grinned. Eyyrs cursed herself for not bringing her weapons with her…but she wasn’t exactly expecting to be stalked while having a private bath.

“Come near me and I’ll kill you.” she hissed. Soren took up her challenge with gusto, charging at her full speed. Eyes wide, Eyyrs knew she didn’t stand a chance with her being naked. She was beginning to regret being with him, if this was the result. She turned as much as the water would allow and made a run for shore.

She had just reached the edge when she was tackled from behind. She fell to the ground, the wind knocked from her as Soren flipped her onto her back, pinning her arms to the ground. She started to kick, hoping to catch him off guard and between his legs, but he simply used one hand to pin her wrists and the other to grab a leg to pull her open. She fought all the harder as she recognized what he was about to do.

His head descended and he bit at her left breast, causing a flare of pain through her body. She was beginning to become frightened.

“Get off me, you great oaf!” she shouted.

“When will you realize that you are mine. I own you.” Soren grinned, planting his larger body between her legs. She could feel him, large and hot against her thigh. She fought harder but it was like moving stone with a feather. He began to slide into her and she screamed loudly, the sound echoing across the valley.

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 19, 2014 11:08PM
River of Helje

http://24.media.tumblr.com/f96a48bc8bdec18a02ea1880fbb36ac8/tumblr_mjpz3dudO31rgjyqbo2_r1_250.gif

No sooner had Valkrik left the main hall after hearing of the news of the death of his Uncle, he suddenly heard the screams of a woman, and it was coming from the River. At first he just stopped at the sound, but then…he recognized the voice.

“Eyyrs” He muttered. What on earth had she gotten herself into now? Always so willful and wild, it was bound to catch up with her, as she held no respect for men, her father or him. The screams rang out across the valley, and many stopped on hearing it. Most cast their eyes down, for they knew better than to get involved in some domestic. Perhaps she had been toying with a man from the village, and he finally came to took what he believed was his. Words that she had said earlier played out in his mind, as he broke into a run, racing for the place where the screaming was coming from. Like the very wolf of the night, he sprinted into the forest, ducking and weaving. The fact was he was one of the fastest men in the village, but little did they realize there was a reason for this. It was not some natural ability….for he was not a true human Viking. He was something that even the Gods would fear.

He finally broke through the clearing and there on the bank of the river, was his sister, being raped by QuarterMaster Soren. Valkrik skidded to a halt in the river stones, at first shocked at what he was seeing. The brutality that this man displayed as he ploughed into her vigorously, grinning as he did so. And then…he made the fatal mistake. He turned his head and saw Valkrik standing there. Soren just smiled wider and went right back on to biting Eyyrs’s breast aggressively, to mark her forever more as his.

Something inside Valkrik snapped. The very air in the clearing grew colder as the winds picked up and blew about the trees. Valkrik’s eyes turned to the colour of coal, from their usual blue as his fists curled up in rage. Then a god awful howl emerged from his lips, as he raced straight for Soren, gripping the man by his plait and tearing him back off his sister so violently, that he actually tore the man’s scalp. Soren was now hanging up at Valkrik’s hand, his eyes wide in terror, as a demonic voice croaked out in anger.

“Wae-de-de qae-de-peah-teaez ooahee, z-haohq-fe.” (“Hell welcomes you, Spawn”)

In one sickening movement, Valkrik’s right fist blasted through the man’s chest, ripping out his heart that was still beating and tore it free. Soren screamed in agony, as blood spewed across the Viking before him. His body jerking out of control before his soul finally left his body, bound for the pits of hell.

Valkrik tossed the blooded corpse to the side where its blood flowed along the pebbles into the very waters of the River. He fell back and then held up his hands, realizing what he had just done. The viking started to go into shock, for the truth of what his nightmares had foretold had now been played out to the full. He no longer even knew what he was anymore. Staggering back further he let out a cry that was inhuman, before turning and running off into the forest, leaving Eyyrs to the villagers that may well have been near.

<3>

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 22, 2014 05:22AM
River Shore

Eyyrs lost track of time as Soren rutted above her. She began to wonder what she’d done to be treated this way. She hadn’t lead him on, hadn’t given him any type of encouragement and yet…

She shuddered violently as he continued, wishing for the torment to be over.

And then…it was…

One moment Soren was between her legs, the next he wasn’t. Blinking she raised her head to see Valkrik had Soren by the throat and watched in surprise and no small amount of glee as her brother ripped out Soren’s heart through his chest cavity, tossing away the body in a howl of rage.

“Valkrik?” she muttered, watching as whatever rage had overtaken her brother disappeared into the wind. He seemed to be in shock as he stared at the blood upon his hands. He turned away from her and ran into the woods.

Eyyrs stared at the spot he disappeared into, eyes wide, before her gaze was drawn to the dead body of the former quartermaster. She gathered herself together, wincing in pain as she did so. Stumbling back into the river, she washed away the evidence of Soren’s savagery before she pulled on her clothing. She was worried about her brother and was unsure where to begin looking for him.

She needed to speak to her father. Only he would know where her brother had gone…she hoped.

Gathering her things, she headed back to the village, moving as quickly as her aching body would allow.

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 22, 2014 02:22PM
Stargorn Bluff – Village Trade area

http://www.byrneholics.com/gallery2/albums/userpics/10001/normal_vikings-promo-13.jpg

Honrick of Ghar had left the Grand hall after speaking with his son Valkrick; who had just returned from a long voyage with much cargo and slaves for trade. It had brought him comfort to know that his son fared well on his first journey beyond their lands, and while they had serious matters to deal with, he knew that Valkrik would have other dealings before he could meet up with the Chieftain at the house of his dead brother.

There was much activity down beyond the housing settlement, where the trade halls were established. Already there were many traders lined up to see just what had been brought back on the ship and they were not dissapointed. At least thirty slaves and a good quantity of furs, weapons and goods that had been seized during the raids.

One of the ship’s second commands, was overseeing the handling of goods, as it was set in piles, and being accounted for, while two guards ensured that the slaves were locked up and unable to be a danger to themselves or their traders. The Chieftain entered the hall, commenting to his off sider that the ship had indeed brought back a good bounty, that would ensure that those that traded with the settlement did not go away empty handed. The family also benefited from this, with the jewelry and weapons that were seized. Valkrik had done his father proud.

Already, one of the slave masters was sizing up the women that had been brought back. Tilting their heads back with a walking stick that had a knarled end. He also checked their teeth and hair. No doubt the women would need to bathe, for a few smelt pretty bad. That would have to wait of course, till after the trading had finished.

<3>

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 22, 2014 03:06PM
-Clan Vollan made their way to the long lines of traders by the trade halls, that were already in the village, Natsiya dismounted her wolf mount and patted it on the back. she didn’t have to tell it anything else, it knew to stay with the pack even with out a rider. she handed her flag off to the other male rider who had been very quiet through their whole little jounrey leading up to the village.

she had to smile at the young male who had taken her gutting threat seriously, though it probably didn’t help that some had scene her gut a rival wolf female in front of the pack like a hog hanging in the meat locker.

“natsiya, we’ll be getting new slaves right,” Kazia asked looking over at the lines of slaves being locked away, the slave masters examining the ‘merchandise’ before market. Natsiya made a face her lips pulled back in a slight grimmish.

“no not this time, the last two we bought died before winter had barely started, and i don’t see any from here look like they can handle the winter den’s,” she said, referring to their den caves high up on the mountain where normal creatures would lose toes to frost bite with in hours without proper warmth. Though it wasn’t like they really needed slaves, it just kept the den tidied.

she walked to their sled wolf and checked the cargo again. picking up the roster for the battle beasts she passed them to the quiet male, ”if someone shows interest, mark the name’s and how much silver they are willing to offer, if they have anything of value that might be worth the pups weight in silver, we’ll take it,” she ordered him and walked off.

“Natisya! where are you going!” Kazia shouted at their pack leader.

Natsiya waved an arm at her, “to warn them about the werewolves….and not us,” she said and kept walking her feet crunching in some of the pebbles on the ground.

Natisya walked towards the other end of the village towards the grand hall, she was only taking a wild guess, but if the trade ship had returned, then it’s captain would have gone to talk to the chief, and the chief was probably in the grand hall, if not, she was sure their guard could point her in the right direction.

sure enough she spotted the grizzly man his hair greying in places. Natsiya walked a sure path her head held high as wind from the sea tossed her short curly white hair all around her face.

“Honrick!” she called out waving a hand through the air at him, she didn’t know if he would still recognize the she-wolf or not, as last year this time was the last time the Vollan pack came to the village.

“Honrick of Ghar,” she repeated as she got closer, “greetings! I am Natsiya of Vollan, Alpha of the Vollan pack, do you remember me,” she said still drawing closer, she would have stopped a few feet from him, a respectable distance that would allow either party a chance to react to volatile situations.-

http://i154.photobucket.com/albums/s268/Neko_May_Live/e3e1113e-035f-4617-88af-cca97db7a638_zps604b6b0e.jpg

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 24, 2014 10:11PM
Woods back to the Village

As Eyyrs stumbled through the woods, a sound to her left caught her attention and she paused, trying to breathe through her nose as she listened. It was the sound of footsteps, heavy.

“Brother.” she whispered, abandoning her plans to tell her father what had happened. Her brother meant more to her then anything, and if he was in some kind of distress, she needed to help him.

She turned and followed, catching a glimpse of Valkrik’s plaited hair in a gap through the trees. She rushed to catch up to him.

“Valkrik! Wait! Please?” she begged.

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 24, 2014 10:43PM
Woods back to the Village

What happens when a man realizes that he is not a mere mortal, but able to commit such violent acts and with such power to kill another man instantly? Everything Valkrik believed himself to be was shattered within a split second, as soon as he held the still beating heart of the Quartermaster in his hand. The anger and rage had subsided, but been replaced by bewilderment and shock. He kept hearing that dark demonic voice in his head; whispering and taunting him to just let go. Valkrik came to a clearling and feel to his knees, reaching up to the sides of his head and banged his fists against it to make the voice stop. But the truth was, it was his inner self calling out to him. Trying to soothe his troubled mind.

“You are what you are.” The voice repeated with a menacing echo. Valkrik wailed and leaned forward, as he started to be physically sick, but at the same time, great wings erupted from his back. This scared him to death. He jumped to his feet, as his wings flapped independently and he started to lift off the ground. His leather sandals tore away as taloned feet replaced his normal human looking feet. His face was riddled in horror as he drew up his hands before him, seeing the long black claws. His face even started to change. Longer with a defined chin, and cat like eyes of yellow replaced his sea blue ones.

It was then he heard his sister; Eyyrs. She was looking for him and finally caught up.

“Valkrik! Wait! Please?”

He couldn’t let her see him like this. He curled his wings around his body and huddled near a large oak tree; crying out;

“Go away!”

But would she?

<3>

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 24, 2014 11:00PM
She heard her brother wailing, such anguish as she rushed to catch him.

“Go away!” she heard him shout. She shook her head. She wasn’t going to leave him to whatever demons were chasing him away from her.

She burst into the clearing and at first she didn’t see him. There was a large mishapen form sitting in the middle of the dirt, moving slighly, small snuffling noises coming from it.

“Valkrik?” she whispered, moving closer. Though he was not a true brother of her blood, there was a bond of love between them and she could always sense when he was near. “Brother.” she stated. She reached a hand out and placed it lightly upon where she assumed his head was.

“Brother…look at me. Please?” she whispered, swallowing back her apprehension. Something had happened to him, something it seemed even he could not face. She would be damned if she was to be chased off in his time of need. She loved him too much to simply abandon him. He had not abandoned her in all the years they’d lived as siblings.

Whatever happened…they would face together.

She moved around to his front and saw the tips of the wings covering his form. She sank to her knees before him, running her hand along the leathery texture. She could hear him, crying behind his protection and she reached a hand between the wings, pressing it to his rough cheek, feeling his tears as they slid across her hand.

She was a warrior and she was unafraid.

She waited him out, waiting for him to lift his head and see the one who loved him the most, kneeling before him and lending him support.


Supernatural – The Human Realm (19) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 11, 2014 10:19PM
Shane’s house – Amelia’s Place

Both Amelia and Charmaine watched on as Rae tried to show how far her powers had developed. As the bowl rattled, you could see Charmaine’s lip twitching and her eyes twinkling; hopeful that the girl could make the bowl of fruit levitate. What happened next however, was a fruit explosion, with the bowl becoming a rocket which hit the ceiling with such force, it broke the bowl, and showered all in bits of fruit and plastic. Amelia was picking bits of fruit out of her hair, and placing it in a small bowl on her kitchen table, as Charmaine applauded.

“Oh my wordy lordy yes! She has such potential….she does. You do, Rae. Just need to focus. And I know how hard that is, cause me being a klutz and all….its a miracle my spells work. What you do, is you have to find…your own inner self. Tap into that. Channel the muse and wallah! You got floating fruit bowls, and not exploding fruit salad. You know, Amelia would be ace at teaching you how to control your energies.” Charmaine knew for a fact that Amelia had great skill as a witch, and was far more level headed than the ditzy Charmaine, which was why she put the idea forward. “Amelia…show them.” Charmaine insisted, as Amelia became hesitant. “Show them?” almost incredulous that Charmaine would insist on such a thing. Charmaine took a piece of fruit out of her glass of wine and nodded again.

“Mhm…show them.”

For a moment, Amelia looked uneasy. She very rarely displayed her powers so openly. Chewing her bottom lip, she said in a quiet voice. “Okay.”

http://30.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_li4y8y045o1qd5muao1_500.jpg

Slowly Amelia closed her eyes, and her lips started to move, but there was no words being said, well, at least that is how it seemed, but the bowl that had been obliterated which was in bits, started to reassemble itself, as the pieces of fruit lifted off the floor, table and out of people’s hair, all swirling around the room as they all started to go back together, before the bowl of fruit spun incredibly fast, then settled back down on the table, where it had been before. Just like it had never exploded. Amelia opened her eyes and saw that her magic had worked, and gave Rae a light smile.

“Anyone up for icecream?’

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 25, 2014 03:37PM
Saint Vladimir’s – Student Dorms

A slender hand raised up to the frosted pain, as outside snow swirled and dance on the cool of the morning breeze. Light, and the day had begun for those of mortal beings, but not to the boy that stared out at the winter white scape. He should have been asleep by now…he should be doing a lot of things, but Zachary was never one to be conforming to others requests. A knock at the door, and the boy grumbled to himself.

“What is it?” He asked, not even taking his eyes away from the scene outside.

“Lights out…you know the drill, Zachary.” It was a guardian, though Zachary could never care for learning their names. He hated Saint Vladimir’s and he hated his elders that sent him there. His left hand curled into a fist which hung loosely at his side. The door opened, only enough for a shadow to be seen.

“But its snowing outside. Surely the guardians would not mind if I or a few go and…frolic?” Zachary was enough to test the patience of any guardian or headmaster. His lack of respect for authority was well known, and though try as they might to reign him in, he seemed reluctant to tow the line.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ln6igxMWhp1qcthe0o1_500.jpg

“Rules are rules. Now lights out.” The door behind Zachary slammed shut, and Zachary grimaced. Pesky guardians….not a sense of humor or fun. The boy lowered his hand from the glass pane, and he backed away from the picturesque scene, drawing the black velvet curtains and treading over to his resting place.

Zachary lowered himself in slowly, and twiddled his thumbs as he lay there. Outside Saint Vladimir’s was a world for the taking, and Zachary one day, planned to do just that.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 04:48PM
Amelia’s Kitchen

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/brandy_5_gif1_zpseb6a7d76.gif

Rae was seriously impressed with Amelia’s control of her powers and it was something she longed for herself. Dealing with some of the more…jealous girls at school tended to have a profound effect on her emotions. She clearly recalled the day she tried out for cheerleading, thought she did pretty well, only to have the head cheerleader sneer at her and call her a derogatory name. Rae had gotten so made, the air conditioning unit the cheerleader had been standing under broke away from the ceiling to crash to the floor. The girl had to dive out of the way or be crushed and ended up breaking her leg when she dove the wrong way into the bleachers.

She looked at Amelia. “Will you help me? Dyna offered to but she’s too close to me emotionally and I need an nonobjective 3rd party to help. Please?”

======

Meanwhile…

Cabin

Despite the disruption of the wolf and the hunters, and the strengthening of the security on the cabin, Carmen had a relaxing time with her husband. They spent an enjoyable weekend being a couple in love.

It was their final night in the cabin and Carmen was standing in the center of their bedroom, staring at her lingerie and trying to decide what to wear. She had sent Shane downstairs as he had wanted to watch her strip naked for him, but she wanted to surprise him with her outfit.

“Put on some music and pour some wine. I want to make this a night you’ll remember.” she told him, running the tip of a finger down the center of his chest and lower across the tight bulge of his pants.

She eyed each of the pieces currently in her closet, unable to choose. She put a hand over her eyes and did the “Eenie, Meanie, Myne, Moe” trick to make the choice for her.

When she opened her eyes, her smile was devilish as she took in her choice and reverently pulled it from the closet. Shane was going to lose his mind when he saw her.

Stripping out of her clothes, she headed into the bathroom for a quick shower, before she got ready.

Slipping into her shoes and dabbing a light perfume on her skin, she teased her hair with her fingers and affected a sexy look in front of the mirror.

“Try and keep your hands off this gal, hubby of mine.” she grinned at her reflection. She turned away from the mirror and moved toward the door. She poked her head into the hall. “Shane, are you ready?” she called out, waiting for his reply before she stepped into the hall and made for the stairs.

The only light in the room was the fire in the fireplace, perfect for what she wanted to do as she slowly descended the staircase. She knew she looked sexy and by the look on her husband’s face, he found her beyond sexy.

She stood a fair distance from him yet, hands on her hips, striking a pose for him. She had a moment of deja vu as she recalled a similar incident some months before.

“So…you like?” she grinned.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Sexy-Lingerie-Baby-Doll-EB002-_zps092c70a1.jpg

</3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 05:47PM
Shane’s house – Amelia’s Kitchen

If it was one thing Amelia had, it was a soft spot for those in need. The young witch was always taking in strays, be it cats or dogs, snakes, you name it. Here was this girl who obviously had been mistreated and bullied, but unable to control her powers in such a way that it would not harm the innocent. Learning to harness your powers takes a great deal of concentration, self belief and above all patience, something that many young people lack. Always in a rush, they fail to stop and take the time to smell the roses. The world was fast paced and keeping up with it meant people were always in a hurry; a rush to get from A to B. The incident with the fruit bowl showed Amelia that the girl’s thought patterns were scattered.

“Will you help me? Dyna offered to but she’s too close to me emotionally and I need an nonobjective 3rd party to help. Please?”

Amelia smiled and reached for the girl’s hand. “Of course I will. From this moment on, consider yourself my student, or pupil. Gosh, not done this sort of thing in forever.” Amelia said with a laugh, patting the girl’s hand. Charmaine laughed and took a sip of her wine. “That’s cause it has been forever. I told you before and I will say it again, Ame, you are a natural.” Amelia found comfort in that the elder spoke so highly of her, when she herself had issues, mainly due to the lack of picking a decent man. Thinking for a moment, Amelia suddenly had a wonderful idea.

Staring back at Dyna and Rae, she asked. “There is a place deep in the woods that are about twenty miles up the highway, that our coven often use for special ceremonies and rituals. I…think it might be a good idea to take Rae out there to start her teachings. I mean, if we are going to do this right, we need to get back to nature, and help to tap into her sub conscious mind, allowing her freedom to see herself, but from the outside.”

http://media.giphy.com/media/11Gh6Ur4gEvmDK/giphy.gif

This might have seemed a bit intimidating, but Charmaine was already bouncing in her seat.

“Naked flame dancing….I love it!”

“She can wear clothes you know.”

“Yes but…once there; I find everything just falls….right off.”

“Only you….Char.”

“Heh.”

**************************<3****************************

The Cabin

http://s2.favim.com/orig/28/animal-black-and-white-eyes-wolf-Favim.com-235716.gif

Shane was in the lounge room down stairs, preparing wine, candles and of course selecting music for this their last night together at the cabin retreat. The wolf was in the room too, curled up by the fire, and was refusing to move. Shane made a face at the wolf and then sniffed. “Was that you?” The wolf whined and then placed a paw over its muzzle. Shane waved his hand in front of his face and grimaced. “Ugh, sometimes I wish my sense of smell was NOT so heightened. You stink.” If Shane had his way about him, he would force the wolf outside, but Carmen being…well Carmen, loved having the wolf inside since it was still unwell. Shane took a deep breath and went to the kitchen, where he could be heard wheezing since the air in the lounge was a tad pungent.

He knew that Carmen would be down any second, so he grabbed a can of febreeze and zipped back with Vampire speed and sprayed all around the wolf, before tossing the can over the lounge. It improved the smell of the room..somewhat.

With the smell now abating, Shane went back to preparing for his lover. He knew her well enough now that she was going to pull out all the stops to tease him mercilessly in some slinky number. It was part of her charm really. Funny thing was, he much rather her buck naked, but girls like lace and frills so he always made sure she could leave the silks on…for at least two minutes.

“Shane, are you ready?”

Was he? Oh he had been waiting for this all night. Shane had a smug expression and sung back. “Better believe it, Love.”He then shot a look at the wolf and whispered. “And you…keep your bum hole closed.” The wolf whined again and Shane rolled his eyes as he turned his attention to the stairs. There she was…a vision. So radiant in the light of the fire and candle light. My GOD! What did she have on? It was so sheer that it had Shane practically salivating. His jaw actually fell open, and if he was a wolf, he would be thumping the floor with his foot.

“So…you like?”

“Like…is too kind a word. Love, comes to mind.” He uttered breathlessly, watching her as she struck a model like pose.“Come to Daddy.” He purred, letting the words roll off his tongue as he approached her with a cat like grace, before seizing her hand and bringing it to his lips. His cool breath along with chilling lips would press to her flesh, as she would feel the reverberation of his sexy growl.

http://media.tumblr.com/5f320d94114818cf18dc8f5d056e5245/tumblr_inline_mv580gkkmT1qguce2.gif

“There isn’t going to be a dry surface left in this room.” His steel blue eyes staring up at her with a hunger she would not have seen before.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 06:11PM
“Like…is too kind a word. Love, comes to mind.” was his breathless reply. She smirked, pleased with his reaction. “Come to Daddy.” He purred, as he stalked toward her. She stood in place, the smirk never leaving her face as he took up her hand to kiss her flesh. She thrilled at the little sexy growl that reverberated across her skin. “There isn’t going to be a dry surface left in this room.” The look in his eyes was one she’d never seen before and she had the feeling she wasn’t going to be walking correctly for a couple of days.

She grinned in anticipation before she stepped away from him.

“Ah, ah, ah, my love. First things first, then you can play all you’d like.” she whispered seductively. She trailed her fingers across his chest, walking around behind him as the music changed to something sexy.

Her hands on his hips, she pressed her body against his back, wiggling up and down against him. She slowly unthreaded his belt from his pants, tossing it over her shoulder, before reaching up to undo the buttons of his shirt. Exposed skin met her questing fingers as she withdrew the garment from his body. She leaned forward, nipping at the skin of his hip as his jeans rode low on his hips. Sliding around him until she was facing him, she slid her tongue down his chest, dipping into his belly button just above the waistband of his pants. She shot him a coy look as she reached out to unbutton his jeans, breathing across his skin as she dipped her hands inside. Squeezing the tight globes of his ass, she shimmied back upward and made to duck away from him if he tried to reach for her. She wasn’t finished. She shook her finger at him in a teasing manner as she danced around him, raking her nails gently across his naked skin. She wanted to know where his breaking point was. How long could he hold out before he grabbed her?

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 07:37PM
The Cabin

Oh now Carmen was being a playful and terrible tease. Wearing her knockout teddy in crimson with the silvery heels, she trapsed around the Vampire with a strong scent that killed off any that the wolf was giving off. “Ah, ah, ah, my love. First things first, then you can play all you’d like.” A crooked smile formed on his lips as his steel blue eyes followed her movements. Cat like scratching of nails along him as the beat of the music changed to something more sultry.

“And since when did you learn to be the seductress?” Shane mused as she went behind him and pressed her lace covered body to his back. Shane tipped his head back slightly, and thought to himself, that if this was a pleasure cruise he would be a willing passenger. He closed his eyelids and exhaled slowly as she started to writhe against him. Tearing back his shirt after un-threading his belt. Undressing him? This was new. He allowed it as she pushed down his jeans, which he merely stepped out of in a quick one two step. Least he could do was help her, right? Now she was sliding around him, her tongue taking to his stomach and delving into his navel, that had him chuckle as it kinda tickled.

The wicked minx. Teasing and dancing, dragging nails across him and then ducking away before he could reach out and snatch her. So sexy. Here he was, standing before her naked and she was still in that lacy number.

Shane didn’t grab her, in fact he did something else. He leaned back against the banister of the stairwell, his engorged member proudly standing out before him, since she had awakened his desires. Inflamed them. He let out a heavy growl as his skin rippled and then his wings unfurled behind him as he sneered with a showing of fangs. The Vampire – the one she could never resist decided to make an appearance.

Running his slick tongue over his top row of teeth, he started to stroke himself and then growled in a sinister tone.

“Dance for me, my Queen.”

Using his mental bond, he started to flood her mind of the many times he had taken her as a full vampire. The images would be enough to make her insatiably wet and hard to resist from touching herself in his presence.

“I can play this game too, my Love.” Shane said to her mind, as the candles in the room burst into flame.

https://p.gr-assets.com/540x540/fit/hostedimages/1385570401/7177268.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 08:02PM
“And since when did you learn to be the seductress?” he asked as she moved around him.

“Hmm…I’ve been practicing during some quiet moments.” she answered him.

She pushed away from him as he went to lean against the banister. Before her eyes, he shifted into that of his Vampire, the one she could not resist if her unlife depended on it. His engorged member stood proudly before him as his wings extended. She licked her lips, her pupils dilating with desire as she watched him.

He ran his tongue over his top teeth as he leaned back to stroke himself.

“Dance for me, my Queen.” he commanded her, an order she could not refuse. She gasped as he mentally flooded her mind with images of all the things he had done to her with his true form and her eyes slipped closed, a moan teasing past her lips. She ran her hands slowly down her body, shivering as her fingers tweaked her nipples still covered by the lace of her teddy.

«”I can play this game too, my Love.”» he whispered across her thoughts as every candle in the room burst into flame. Her eyes snapped open, glowing with an unearthly light, her own fangs coming to bear with a delightful hiss. If the twins could see her in such a state, they would have prostrated themselves at her feet.

But there was only one man for her…they didn’t even factor into her thoughts.

Keeping her eyes on his, her hands continued to travel down her body. She dipped in a low crouch to run light fingers across the skin of her thighs and legs, slowly coming back up. She hummed as she pressed against her mound, feeling the heat of her wetness through the little lace undies she wore. She dipped into a backbend, sliding a finger beneath the elastic band against her thigh, shivering as she brushed her dripping folds.

She pulled her finger from her body and slipped it into her mouth, sliding her tongue across her finger, tasting herself with a little moan. The moves she was making for him were enough to put a porn star to shame.

Her eyes never left his as she teased her own body.

Shimmying her hips in a circle until her back was to him, she hooked her thumbs into the straps holding her panties in place and slowly slipped them off her body, shaking her ass before his hungry gaze. She smacked herself, leaving a red welt across one rounded globe, moaning as she did so.

Turning, she faced him once more, seating herself on the cushioned stool. She spread her legs wide, giving him a full view of her luscious folds as she slowly untied the ribbon holding the front of teddy together. She drew the material slowly away from her breasts, giving him teasing glimpses of her body before she removed the garment completely. Now fully naked before him, she rested a hand behind her while running the other down her body again.

Knowing he was watching her every move, and beyond caring that she’d never done such a thing before, she slipped two fingers into her body, gasping at the sensation this wrought as she slowly began to pleasure herself.

“Shane!” she moaned as she pressed her fingers deep.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 09:16PM
The Cabin

~I wanna do bad things with you~

When you came in the air went out.
And every shadow filled up with doubt.
I don’t know who you think you are,
But before the night is through,
I wanna do bad things with you.

I’m the kind to sit up in his room.
Heart sick an’ eyes filled up with blue.
I don’t know what you’ve done to me,
But I know this much is true:
I wanna do bad things with you.

When you came in the air went out.
And all those shadows there filled up with doubt.
I don’t know who you think you are,
But before the night is through,
I wanna do bad things with you.
I wanna do real bad things with you.
Ow, ooh.

I don’t know what you’ve done to me,
But I know this much is true:
I wanna do bad things with you.
I wanna do real bad things with you.~

http://dl6.glitter-graphics.net/pub/2639/2639626jpr0tsb8lr.gif

If one could take a step back in time, and go over every single moment of pleasure, desire and lust then capture it and race it forward – playing the images, the sights the smells, the tastes so it was one orgy like feast of debauchery, then that was what Shane was projecting to Carmen’s mind. She may well be Queen of the night, but he was the Lord of her domain. No other man or beast on earth had the same powers over her that he did. One look, one word was all it took from the Master’s lips and Carmen became his toy and trophy.

And could she move. With the skill of an exotic dancer, the shamelessness of a street whore. What a powerful mix it became as she was slave to the moment.

“Yessssss.” he hissed as his gnarled hand pulled upon his enormous length; stroking in time to her own movements. He relished in watching her give herself so freely to her own pleasures. Slowly she started to undress, and he didn’t even have to lift a finger for this. Moaning, and smacking herself. If the twins were here, nothing would be able to hold them back. But Shane had far more control, and part of the game he loved so much was keeping his own desires in check. Carmen was at his will and he wanted her to push herself to the very edge of sanity.

Now on the cushioned seat, with legs wide apart, she showed no modesty as it was all stripped away.

How beautiful she was as the submissive creature she loved to be. Now her fingers; so delicate and slender had found their way inside herself. Shocked she was as she began to writhe to the sensations this brought her.

“My beauty..my Queen. I want to do such…bad things to you.” His voice that of a rogue, husky and determined. His wings opened fully and beat twice as he launched at her. Hovering, he seized her hand and reefed it from her silken slick snatch, licking the digits and winding his tongue around them as he levitated above her.

Releasing her hand, the Vampire descended upon her pinning her down to the floor and snarled as he sank his fangs into her neck, all the while his throbbing sex pushed up and deep inside her dripping jewel.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 10:03PM
As she pressed her fingers in and out of her body, knowing that Shane was watching her gave her such a thrill. She tightened around her own fingers, gasping at the sensation and she could feel she was nearing her orgasm.

She heard him approach before she saw him and she growled in frustration as he ripped her hand away from her body, only to groan with need as he pulled her wet fingers into his mouth, his tongue lapping at her juices.

Now any other woman, seeing such a creature hovering over her would have been screaming her head off in fear as she took in the demonic features. Carmen was a whole different breed of woman, literally and figuratively. She grinned up at him, her fangs glinting in the firelight.

He released her hand and descended upon her, dragging her to the floor and pinning her slight frame with his larger one. She cried out loud as his fangs sank into her neck at the same time his throbbing length pressed into her as deeply as it could go.

She was his to do with as he would and as he drank from her, as he thrust deep into her body she began to murmur words of love in the ancient tongue of the Vampyre.

«”Da dragostea mea. Bea din organismul meu, ia-mi sufletul si completati cu mine.”» (translation: Yes my love. Drink from my body, take my soul and replenish me.)

Her fingers stroked across his skull, her legs tight around his waist. She did not transform, for she knew that she was much more powerful in her other form then he. She did not want that much control. Shane was her Lord and Master and she willingly bent to his will.

Her mouth dropped open on a low moan, a particularly hard thrust from him causing her to clench tight around him. Her eyes, slitted open as she watched her lover over her, were glowing with an eerie light, the light of a vampire. He played her body like the maestro he was, drinking her life’s blood and fueling his own desires. Unable to help herself, she brought her head forward and sank her fangs into the meat of his shoulder, taking his blood as he took from her. And as always, the sharing of blood linked their mind together and she could feel everything he was feeling. She moaned around his flesh, gripping him tightly to her with her arms and her inner muscles.

The tell-tale signs of her orgasm began to approach and she tried to remember if they had changed the windows to double paned glass. The room began to shake with the force of their impending explosion, knick-knacks falling from shelves with little tinkling sounds. The white wolf, having more sense then most, disappeared through the open basement door.

Carmen was lost in her desire, meeting her mate thrust for thrust, their thirst for each other overriding all sense.

She released her fangs from his shoulder, tossing her head back with a scream of pleasure as her passions ignited. The Queen wanted to break free, to rip and tear, to experience the love of her King, but this was Carmen’s to enjoy. She kept a tight lid on her beast as she rode out her climax in her master’s arms, crying out his name over and over again between words of love and devotion.

Her body trembled forcefully beneath him as he continued thrusting within her, his fangs still latched onto her neck. “Yessssssssssssssss.” she hissed, contracting around him once more, a feeling of euphoria like she’d never experienced before coursing through her body.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 10:42PM
The Cabin

The moment she sunk her fangs into his shoulder, the Vampire’s eyes grew wide and his jaw opened wide. He released his hold on her neck, and there was a joy to his face that one had to see to believe. Shane’s red eyes rimmed with tears as their union pushed through to a whole new level of intimacy. He could see through her eyes, feel every inch of her experiencing his own love. He licked his lips and then released a cry that she would never have heard before. Like that of a man that was taking his final breath, dying all over again. A bitter sweet death….she was his dark angel.

http://i.imgur.com/GJzZ9Of.jpg

Her blood had lost none of it’s potency; still an aphrodisiac to the Vampire. Eyes closed he honed in on her, feeling the tightness of her jewel, as it closed around and locked tight as the last few thrusts were bringing her home. There would be no escaping the earth shattering climax, that would rock the entire house, as well as scare the death out of the wolf. Clever pooch ran for the basement. He would be safe there. For now.

But the Vampire wanted, what she was not yet willing to release. The ultimate prize, his very reason for un-life.

“Sângele Meu, regina mea … esti Domnul roag; de tine. Dulce Mila sa fie prezentat la mine, esti unul adevarat dragostea.” (translation : “My blood, My Queen…Your Lord begs of you. Sweet Mercy be shown to me, your one true love.”)

The Vampire pulled back and covered in blood, that trickled from his shoulder, his lips stained with the crimson blood, he gazed upon her..wishing for the most Majestic Queen to come forth from Carmen, and take her prize. She was far more powerful than he, and at this moment he wanted no one else. He dragged his claws across his chest, causing four large scratch marks, that bled out as he roared.

“Regina mea..EU sunt servitoarea dumneavoastr;.” (translation : “My Queen..I am your servant.”)

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 11:30PM
She heard his words and understood what he was asking. But did she want to let the Queen free? She thought for sure her answer would have been a sound ‘no’…that was until he drew back from her, blood covering his shoulder from her bite, her blood staining his lips and chin. But it was his eyes that caught her attention. He was seeking his Queen, almost begging for her to give him his release.

The glow in her eyes intensified as he ripped four deep gouges across his chest, the blood flowing from him. She slithered from beneath him, going up on her knees before him and pressing a hand against his blood, still feeling their connection.

Her skin rippled, the Queen so very near she was a tangible thing upon the air.

“My consort.” she whispered, pressing a kiss to his lip, licking her blood from his rough skin. “Do you desire me, my love?” Her voice was hypnotic, wrapping around him like a warm blanket.

“I do, My Queen.” Shane replied, gazing upon her with adoration. She smiled then. To a human, it would have seemed her smile was malicious and full of evil intent. To Shane, it was a smile of a woman in love with her man, a Queen who wanted her King.

“And so you shall have me, my Eternity.” Carmen whispered, releasing the control she had upon her Vampire. Her skin didn’t ripple so much as it simply melted from that of vampire to that of the Ultimate Predator, the Queen of All. Her gaze, dark red pinned Shane in place. He seemed frozen, awaiting her favor.

“My Desire.” Carmen hissed, moving in close to him. He remained where he was as her head descended to his chest, her elongated tongue lapping at his blood, savoring his taste. Within his blood she beheld his absolute love for her both as she was now and as she was before. She smiled against his chest, suckling at him with a gentleness that betrayed her nature. She enfolded her wings around him, pulling him to her as if she wished to absorb him into her skin, cradling him against her. She took her fill before she sealed his wounds, leaving his chest unblemished.

One clawed talon reached upward and punctured a hole in her areola, right above her nipple and she pressed his head to her chest. “Drink, My King, and replenish thyself with My love.” she hissed toward him. She moaned with delight as his fangs pierced her skin once more, her head falling back in ecstasy.

His arms wrapped around her waist as he drank from her, pulling her into his lap and onto his reawakened member. She moaned in delight as her body rotated over his, her desires raging once more.

There was no rush for completion this time around. The sharing of the blood between them was enough to keep them on a euphoric high for some time. With each thrust between them, with each drawing of blood, their bond was strengthened to the point that only death would be able to tear the two apart, and even then they would die together, moving on to Eternity as one heart and soul.

The Queen that was Carmen ran her talons down his back, scraping his skin in her desire for their completion. He continued to suckle at her breast as he thrust upward beneath her, her head again thrown back between her wings as they spread out behind her.

Release, when it came, was like a subtle wind brushing across their skin, wrapping them in a warm cocoon of flesh and bone.

Two minds forever linked as one.

 


RP: Fredreich’s Original Pancake and Waffle House (2) – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: RP: Fredreich’s Original Pancake and Waffle House
March 02, 2014 10:53PM
The Waffle House
Simone was dejected when she was left sitting alone by her friend Pandora, who deserted her after a rather scary phone call from her step father. Simone stared down at the wad of cash that Panny threw down and then let out a sigh as she absently reached for her coffee cup and took a sip. As always the Waffle house made the best coffee in town, well, in her eyes anyways.The day had barely begun, and though this was an all niter, she knew that she was going to have to be at rehearsals for nine o’clock for the new Stage production she was staring in. Eating pancakes before hand probably wasn’t the brightest idea, but she figured that if she didn’t work it off, she would use the old two finger method.Simone had her own dressing room with ensuite and all the trimmings, as well as changes of clothes, so at least she didn’t have to race home to her apartment. Also, she could avoid Erica for a few more hours, since the fashion diva loved her sleep ins, as much as Simone loved men. A million miles away in thought, she barely noticed the waitress who had seen her get left behind by her friend.

“Are you all right?” she asked out of turn. “If you’d like I can have your meal packed up for you to go?”

Simone shrugged her shoulders, then said. “I’m happy to eat it here. Safer than taking it with me in the taxi cab to work. Not only that, my Producer would probably kill me on the spot if he caught me with it.” She spoke the truth, since the Producer used to pick at other girls that were eating such treats before the multi million dollar production. Simone gave the waitress a half smile and then set down her coffee cup and reached for her fork, randomly stabbing at a pancake as she knew that Kali and Kristian were bound to make an appearance, and…she might need a weapon handy.

But as luck would have it, the man that she had been admiring earlier, suddenly dropped his plate and cutlery at her table. Simone actually got a shock and nearly dropped her fork.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mc9cbdayZZ1qal3lwo1_400.gif

“Hope you don’t mind I sit here with you?” 

Simone looked past him for his very attractive friend that he had been sitting with, and she now started to wonder if her gay-dar was faulty. “What happened to your hunky friend?” she asked, almost forgetting herself, before gesturing with her hand that he was welcome to sit.

“Haven’t I seen you before somewhere? The Poisoned Tongue maybe?” She asked, stabbing at her pancake again.

<3>

Re: RP: Fredreich’s Original Pancake and Waffle House
March 03, 2014 03:09PM
The Waffle House
By the time Julian had sped off Alex had moved to sit with the now lonely Simone who by the looks of it was dazed and off into her own world, but not before listening to the waitress Abby, whom now looked awfully familiar to Alex. He had to turn his head to look at her before then shaking it to the side and brushing it off. Simone’s voice then drifting into the air in response to her question about having her breakfast packed.“I’m happy to eat it here. Safer than taking it with me in the taxi cab to work. Not only that, my Producer would probably kill me on the spot if he caught me with it.” She’d said, then gave the waitress a half smile and began setting down her coffee and reaching for her fork and then dropping it in surprise to the slam of Alex’s plate, fork and drink. Simone then looked past him at this point and wondered where Julian had run off to before then asking.”What happened to your hunky friend?”Alex at this point ran his hand over his napkin and brought it to his mouth, then dabbed it a little before taking a drink of his water and placing it back down after clearing his throat. Only to then respond to the woman who now sat in front of him.

”He left to go to work, a coffee place not too far from here called The Brew.” He said before then raising a brow to her next question.

“Haven’t I seen you before somewhere? The Poisoned Tongue maybe?” Alex blinked and smiled before then shrugging his shoulders and giving her a wink and taking another sip of his water. ”I have no idea… Maybe.” he said in response before shifting to look at his cellphone, his hands moving about it to send a text to Julian, sending him a message letting him know to have a good day and that they’d meet for lunch later.

“What about you, where’d your friend run off to, she left in a rather big hurry. Almost as if she was late to something.” He asked before then relaxing in his seat, crossing his leg over his knee and studying the woman’s movements before waiting for her reply.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mdnf5krntr1rhlt1ho1_500.png

Re: RP: Fredreich’s Original Pancake and Waffle House
March 03, 2014 05:39PM
The Waffle House
A woman can usually tell by the way man speaks, and his body actions on how well relaxed he is in conversation. This guy, whose playful wink followed a cheeky retort that they may have seen each other before at the Poisoned tongue was not giving off signals that said “I’m interested” – it was more like “I feel sorry for you, sitting alone.” Ah pity. Great. Course the next faux pas was for him to take out his cellphone and start texting away as the young dancer continued to stab idly at her pancake. Now she understood why wait staff and others in the hospitality industry hated people using cellphones at the table. It was a conversation killer, and sadly a sign of the times, of how technology was not only embraced, it was an addiction.Finally when he put away his cell, he decided to become detective and ask her about Pandora leaving in such a hurry. Simone eased back in her chair, letting her fork go free from her hand with a clink of the metal against the china plate.“I wouldn’t say late, more like she was annoyed by a call she got. If you ask me, she should just check caller id first if she is going to answer it.” Simone shrugged, though her disappointment of being left behind was pretty obvious. “Least she remembered to leave her part of the bill, even if she totally missed breakfast.”

That was one good thing about Pandora, she always paid her share. Did that come from her upbringing, or when she learned to take care of herself? Probably the latter.

This was an unusual conversation. For once, Simone was not being her usual skanky self, trying to impress Mr Tall Dark and Mysterious. She had pretty much clued in that the man sitting opposite her was not interested in women, unless to talk to about…men. Not that she had a problem with gay men, in fact she had quite a few that were dancers in many of the productions she had done. This probably was why she was opening up, unlike most times when she covered her true feelings with sly innuendo and a bit of bitchery.

“So…are you a closet gay, or flaming?’

So much for not being bitchy.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/7bd57bf0fb64e909a89efbb167183934/tumblr_n038knYyMH1qioft4o1_500.gif

<3>

Re: RP: Fredreich’s Original Pancake and Waffle House
March 03, 2014 07:42PM
The Waffle House
Having finally put away his phone he sighed and moved back to his plate as he listened to the response she gave him in regards to his friend who’d left in a hurry.”I wouldn’t say late, more like she was annoyed by a call she got.” Alex raised a brow at this and listened to her continue. ”If you ask me, she should just check caller id first if she is going to answer it.” He nodded as she shrugged and took a deep breath before then pushing his now finished plate forward.”Sounds to me like she’s got a case of stalkeritis.” Alex of course said this in a joking manner before he adjusted himself in the seat, turning round so he could lean his back against the wall and place his feet length-wise so he could relax. “Least she remembered to leave her part of the bill, even if she totally missed breakfast.” Alex then turned to look at the many different customers wandering in before he turned his attention back to Simone. ”Well, at least it’s not a dine and dash.” He spoke in turn as the woman before him began studying him. He smiled at her and lifted his glass to his lips, took a sip of the water and then slowly placed the cup back down just as he clued into what the woman was doing.

“So…are you a closet gay, or flaming?”

At this Alex let a small smile cross his face before he shook his head and spoke. ”I’m neither, I am simply… gay. I don’t see why everything has to have a specified label on it, if you know what I mean.

Re: RP: Fredreich’s Original Pancake and Waffle House
March 03, 2014 08:04PM
The Waffle House
Simone realized she had probably been a tad rude, which for her was a huge revelation. The young man’s reaction was honest and he even argued that he didn’t know why everything had to be specifically labelled. This had Simone actually smile. A broad smile. Few times did she ever come across a man she liked just for being themselves. Not only that she didn’t find him sexually attractive, but intellectually. This was really saying something. In her world of dance and entertainment, many of those involved with the productions of her stage shows were gay. From the costume designers, choreographers, set builders and musicians. And the dancers too. Alex may not have been as out there as some of her acquaintances and co workers, but the fact he was not ashamed to admit it earnt brownie points with the young dancer.http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mb860mOJAc1qal3lwo1_400.gif“My bad.” Simone made cat paw like gestures with her hands. “I shall remove the claws, if you tell me your name.” She then waved her hand and bobbed her head, her mood improving.

“I’m Simone, by the way. Simone Jackson.” She extended her hand to shake his if he dare. That done, she quickly checked her watch and gasped at the time. “Time flies when your having fun. I need to get to rehearsals.” Grabbing her clutch and taking out enough money to pay for the breakfast she was now abandoning, she then took out a small envelope.

“Here. Two tickets to my new show. Chicago. It’s on at the Seattle Regent. Why not bring your boyfriend and make a night of it? You can also get backstage, just tell them Simone said it was cool.”

http://media.giphy.com/media/1356QdSiRui7Mk/giphy.gif

Now in a hurry to catch a taxi, she waved to the wait staff and made a dash for the door.

<3>

(Thread change – Seattle Regent theater.)

Re: RP: Fredreich’s Original Pancake and Waffle House
March 03, 2014 08:45PM
The Waffle House
http://static.wetpaint.me/fifty-shades-of-grey/ROOT/photos/630/110058PCNGrey48-1386623508.jpg
The clouds began to build overhead as the day drew closer to the afternoon. It was practically 9:00 in the morning and Kali had gotten no sleep whatsoever. Her eyes had closed a number of times and the fact she was still waiting for Kristian to lead her inside was aggravating her by the minute. And just like that she saw her, Pandora leaving The Waffle House. ”Pan, wait!” Kali cried out to her just as she entered the taxi. By the look on Pan’s face, it looked as if she might have been either one of two things, upset or crying. Either would explain the reason as to why she fled the diner in such a hurry.”Kristian, can we please hurry it up, we’ve been out here forever…” But by the time Kali had turned around Kristian was on his phone, his back turned from her as if to say his entire conversation was more important to him than her at this moment. Angrily Kali began fuming, her eyes slowly clouding over with anger as she began making her way over to him just as he hung up the phone. Kristian could see the anger upon her face, and before she could proceed to further blow up at him she felt his touch against her cheek, a stroke if you will. And then a kiss before he instantly turned to leave after letting her know something had happened at the office and he had to go.

Kali sighed and let her anger wither away as she then eyed him as he left. She was now alone in the parking lot, and she couldn’t take it, especially with not having eaten and with zero sleep. With a heavy sigh she shook her head and suppressed her tears before turning to the diner just as Simone now made her way outside, followed by the man who she’d seen at the club.”Hey, you forgot your—“And before he the man she now recognized as the tall dark and handsome type could reach Simone, she’d entered a cab and took off.

With this Kali screamed, enough to total an entire building if she didn’t cave it all inside and stomp towards her car, her head had already been throbbing from the accident she had upon her arrival. She was tired and cranky, and now she was hungry. It wasn’t enough that Kristian had to leave, but the fact both girlfriends of hers had to leave in such a hurry pissed her off. And she let out her anger by getting into her car, turning on the radio and shifting her car into gear and heading off to the Penthouse. Hopefully upon reaching home she could take a long luxurious bath to soak away all her sorrows and worries.

http://img.gawkerassets.com/img/18gk8ltqv59bagif/ku-xlarge.gif

Re: RP: Fredreich’s Original Pancake and Waffle House new
March 04, 2014 01:10PM
The Waffle House/ Parking Lot
“My bad.” She’d said in response to his statement about labels. “I shall remove the claws, if you tell me your name.” Alex smiled at her and leaned forward as she spoke her name. “I’m Simone, by the way. Simone Jackson.” Alex nodded to her in response and extended his own hand as she did hers and shook it. ”You can call me Alex… Alex Meza. He then eased back into the chair and watched as she started rambling about the time, not knowing it had gotten much later than she’d expected.Reaching into her clutch she retrieved cash for her meal, just as Alex did the same, and with that being done she also pulled out a small envelope and handed it to him in the process.

“Here. Two tickets to my new show. Chicago. Alex took the envelope from her and while he pulled the tickets from the envelope he smiled as she continued speaking to him. “It’s on at the Seattle Regent. He furrowed his brow wondering where that was and then turned to stand in unison with her. ”Why not bring your boyfriend and make a night of it? You can also get backstage, just tell them Simone said it was cool.”

He smiled and watched as she hurried out the door, he hardly got a word into the conversation and noticed she’d forgotten something at the table. With this in mind Alex moved to grab it and left his cash before following her in a bolting like motion so as to catch up with her. His body practically phasing through the doors trying to reach her before she grabbed the cab that now stopped in front of the Diner. But as soon as it had come, it left.

http://therunwithin.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/tumblr_mtavxdbwrt1su41kfo1_500.gif?w=640


Supernatural – The Human Realm (21) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 02, 2014 09:21PM
-On top of a roof stood a lone figure cover from head to toe in black, he stood at 5’9″ and has a excellent well toned build. His shoulder length black hair was up in a traditional Japanese warriors tail. His shirt was skin tight witch showed ever muscle and was sleeveless, his pants were tight as well but lose enough to give him the mobility that he needed, and he wore tabi ninja shoes witch allowed him to be silent when he moved. On his back was two Ninjatos, and a Yumi bow and arrows. around his waits was a belt of kuni throwing knives and a pouch of throwing stars. He had a wakashi strapped to each thigh, and on his ankle was a hand gun, just encase he needed it. He also had another wakashi on his hip but that was for emergency only.-He watched the night life of New York, the city that never sleeps, the city he watched over. He was in no way it’s protector, he did not go out of his way to save anyone, no matter how much they needed it, no he a instrument of vengeance, he hunted those who needed to be punished and gave them their just dues, even if it meant their deaths. As he stood there he saw something, two train heading straight for each other, he knew they would collided, normally he would not bother but this did not feel right to him, with a few hand gestures he disappeared and appeared at the train station,he quickly ran into the control room and saw it empty, thinking quickly he sat in the chair and started messing with the controls, it took him a few minutes but he was able to divert the train on to different tracks.-

-He gave a sigh of relief and stood up, he quickly left the station avoiding the cameras and headed back to the roof tops, he could not shake the feeling that something was there before him, he could feel the evil and wickedness and the hate, and he knew it would not be long before what ever it was ran into him, and he would be waiting for it-

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 03, 2014 06:27AM
Manhattan – A Penthouse fit for a King.http://www.franstouchofclass.com/images/On%20Land/Manhattan%20Penthouse/penthouse_c006_large.jpg

Manhattan – Where the rich and powerful of the world live and play. The streets are alive day and night, though many enjoy the city more by night. A sparkling spectacle, that harbors a deadly secret. How the humans would be shocked at just what and who walks among them. The living dead.

A U-Haul van pulls up outside a ritzy fifth avenue apartment building. It’s well over sixty stories high, and home to some of the most wealthy in the city. The door man sees the truck take up what should be the parking place for limos and dignataries- Presidents and stars, and comes down the velvet carpet and stands with hands on hips as he stares into the driver’s side window.

http://assets.nydailynews.com/polopoly_fs/1.445060!/img/httpImage/image.jpg_gen/derivatives/landscape_635/alg-uhaul-rfk-jpg.jpg

“You can’t park here.” He says with a nasally New York accent. He starts to gesture that they park up the road further, but the door on the other side of the truck opens, and Emilia hops out, dressed in her black leather trench coat. Almost stopping traffic she walks around the front of the truck, as another man gets out and goes to open the roller door at the back. Emilia shows a cocky smile at the Door man, and takes out a fist full of notes, and hands it to him.

“Special deliver for the Penthouse suite. This was pre-arranged by our employer. Either his prized collection comes in this door, or we sue for breach of contract.’ You could tell by the way she stared at the Doorman, that she meant business. When his eyes went from the roll of greenback to her eyes, he suddenly could not look away. It was almost like her eyes were hypnotic. Well, truth was they were.

“Oh…sure, yes, by all means. Here, let me get the door and alert the Concierge that you are making the delivery.”The Doorman was now under her spell, and she patted his coat before going back to see her assistant was now bringing down the large Romanian marked box on the hydrolic platform. Emilia was keeping a close eye out, to see if they had been followed from the Train station, and thankfully it appeared that they had managed to make it this far undetected.

At the door, there was now a bustle of activity as they opened the doors up wide enough to allow for the box to be brought through. As far as they were concerned, they thought it was a piece of art or furniture that was being delivered. Little did they know what was inside.

The box was now on the trolley safely and being wheeled up to the door, with Rheksas following behind. He sneered at the Door man, who tipped his hat at the large dark fellow. Emilia shook her head and followed the men inside, leaving the truck parked at the entrance. That would be driven away later, but first thing’s first was getting the box safely up to the penthouse.

Wheeling it into the service lift, they all got in, and Emilia pressed the P button, then folded her arms as the doors slid to a close. Rheksas glanced at the hired help. He was another that had been put under Emilia’s spell and would come in handy again later, but for now he was in charge of bringing the box into the Penthouse. Neither spoke, as they reached the top floor, and the doors opened to the most extravagant apartment in all of Manhattan. It was enough to make your jaw drop, but of course, Emilia has seen this sort of abode time and time again in the old country.

http://assets.nydailynews.com/polopoly_fs/1.1556982!/img/httpImage/image.jpg_gen/derivatives/landscape_635/penthouse-palace.jpg

The U-Haul driver rolled the box into the center of the room, and started to undo the trolley, as Rheksas went to check all the rooms, and the security system. Emilia however stood guard and watched the driver, till he had the box off the trolley and was ready to leave. As he passed her, she said.

“When you have taken the trolley back to the van, you are to get in and drive to the harbour. There, you are to drive the van off the wharf and drown yourself.”

“Yes Miss.”

“Good boy.” She patted his shoulder as he continued on his way, leaving the way he came as Rheksas came out of the master bedroom.

“You sure he will do as you asked, General?” He was concerned, but he could see when the doors were closing that the driver had a punch drunk expression. Emilia, didn’t even have to look.

http://i.imgur.com/nYCSGCe.gif

“They always do. Now, help me open this crate.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 03, 2014 08:08AM
Inside the Crate“How many of our daydreams would darken into nightmares, were there a danger of their coming true!” ~Logan Pearsall Smith, Afterthoughts

Eyes as red as blood peered into the darkness, seeing everything as if it were the light of day. No breath was drawn but yet there was an awareness. Muffled sounds reached his ears as the snaps of the locks on the crate were undone. The lid was lifted and the red gave way to hazel eyes that held a deep intelligence. He smiled as his eyes landed on his generals. Emilia who’d been with him since the beginning and Rheksas, who had come to him later and proving his worth as a member of his clan.

He moved for the first time in well over 36 hours, slipping from his coffin with a smooth sort of animalistic grace. As he stood upon solid ground, his most trusted bowed low in his presence.

“Rise, my Trusted. There is no need to bow before me.” His deep voice rumbled across their skin. He left their side to move about the apartment, checking to see if things were as he requested. Room darkening curtains were across every window and he nodded with satisfaction. He turned to face them, imposing in his dark finery.

“Victor is dead.” he announced, having felt the man’s death across the miles that seperated them. “We must find where he has hidden my treasures and retrieve them posthaste. Any who defy my will shall suffer most greviously. I, Vladimir Dracul, will see to it personally.” He snarled, showing his fangs for the first time.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Hugh_Jackman_500_zpsff908ad7.gif

</3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 03, 2014 03:54PM
Vlad’s PenthouseAs soon as the Master started to slink from the coffin, both Rheksas and Emilia went down on one knee – their heads bowed in reverence of their Lord, their Master. Emilia’s arms were held down to her sides, fingers curled into fists as she awaited his word that she may move. Ever his humble servant, he was the only man or beast that she would ever bow too.

“Rise, my Trusted. There is no need to bow before me.”

Head still bowed, with her hair having fallen forward like a silken veil, Emilia spoke softly with a strong Romanian accent.

“Ever your servants, M’lord.”

Slowly she pushed to standing, as too did Rheksas, who towered over both her and the Count. At this point he was checking out the apartment, to see if they had fulfilled his wishes, and of course, they had done so to the letter. With special room darkening curtains that were ordered, even the staff who installed them believed the owner of the Penthouse must be a bit of a night owl. That was certainly an understatement. No expense was spared, nor should it be. The Count was an incredibly wealthy man.

“Victor is dead.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7hgn01rfO1rtzlzf.gif

Both stared at each other in shock, for this was news to them both. The Count continued. “We must find where he has hidden my treasures and retrieve them posthaste. Any who defy my will shall suffer most greviously. I, Vladimir Dracul, will see to it personally.” He snarled, showing his fangs for the first time. 

Emilia was the first to step forward. She was his General, and when he gave orders such as this, she paid heed.

“No stone shall be left unturned, M’lord.”

She could not take her eyes off his grace, seeing the glistening set of fangs that now protruded from his upper lip. He was truly angered that Victor had betrayed him and stolen his treasures to the new world. Now…with the help of his elite Generals he was to get them back, along with starting a new reign of terror to be unleashed upon an unsuspecting public.

There was a small knock at one of the doors and Rheksas smiled.

“I ordered…room service.” Emilia knew what that meant and smirked before watching Rheksas go to the door and open in. A beautiful young maid was standing there, holding a tray that had only a napkin on it. She looked a bit bewildered as she brought the tray in. “Room service ordered that I bring up this…napkin.” Rheksas closed the door behind her and he gestured towards the Count.

http://mildconcern.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/09/Michael-Clarke-Duncan.png

“Our Lord wishes to dine, and has very specific tastes.” He took the tray from the girl, while Emilia headed for a nearby window, to stare out at the Manhattan skyline. No doubt the Count would enjoy his…first meal in the city.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m0a1chkkA61rnwqsxo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 12:28AM
Vlad’s PenthouseAfter making his announcement, Vlad was pleased to note that both Emilia and Rhekas were set to go out and hunt down his treasures. It was always good to have people he could count on and trust to watch his back.

There was a knock at the door and intrigued, Vlad smiled devilishly when Rhekas told him he’d ordered room service. Vlad waited in the center of the room, his hands linked behind his back as the door was opened and a maid was escorted inside. She was dressed in a maid’s uniform and was very attractive to his roaming eye. She held a tray with a single napkin upon it.

“Room service ordered that I bring up this…napkin.” The woman looked confusedly between the three of them. Vlad approached her slowly, pinning her with his gaze.

“An unusual request, I suppose.” he smiled. “But my dining needs are a bit…eccentric.”

The woman got a whiff of his scent and seemed to melt into a puddle of lust at his feet.

“Um…well…eccentricity is underrated.” she breathed, fidgeting in place. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Emilia and Rhekas leaving the room to enjoy his meal in solitude. He stepped into the woman’s personal space, taking the tray from her lax fingers.

“What’s your name?” he asked, walking around behind her.

“D-Darla, your Grace.” the woman stammered, finding his nearness intoxicating. He pressed himself against her back and placed his cold hands upon her neck. Her pulse was racing and he could practically feel her blood flowing in her veins. She trembled at his touch.

“You may call me Vlad.” he whispered, brushing his lips across the back of her neck.

“Vlad.” the woman moaned, her eyes slipping closed. She never expected a man would have been driving her insane with lust when she came to work that evening. This was the stuff of dreams.

His hands slid down her arms to wrap around her wrists. Again he felt her pulse, judging the right time for him to make his move.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Abraham-Lincoln-Vampire-Hunter-Stills-and-gifs-abraham-lincoln-vampire-hunter-31326155-500-200_zpsddb9bd8b.gif

He had discovered over the centuries that lust, desire and passion made a woman’s blood taste like a fine wine…like an aphrodisiac. She didn’t know it, but Darla was in complete thrall under him. He could command her to jump out an unopened window and she wouldn’t hesitate.

But no…Vlad had something much better in mind.

Releasing her wrists, his hands slid up her body, unbuttoning the front of her uniform as he did so. The material pooled into a puddle at her feet, but she was too far gone to notice. He pushed up behind her, forcing her into movement until her thighs were pressed against the arm of the black leather couch he had requested for his new home. He bent her over at the waist, ripping both her bra and panties from her body in his haste.

She moaned as the rough material of his pants brushed across her naked backside. With a grunt, he shucked away that item and rammed himself home into her waiting body. She gave out a lustful cry as he rutted her from behind. His eyes bled red and his fangs elongated as he could practically smell her sweet blood through her pores.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/8627830_zps7eab73da.gif

He wrapped a hand around her throat and brought her body upright and pressed tightly to his own. His other arm, he wrapped around her middle, keeping her immobile while he continued to screw her six ways from Sunday. Her keening wails echoed around the apartment and he knew she was close.

“Yesssssssssss.” he hissed, mouth open wide like a snake prepared to strike. The moment she clenched around his turgid member in orgasmic bliss, his fangs sank into her neck, her life’s blood filling his mouth and making him moan hungrily. He sped up his own thrusts, wringing every last drop of sweetness from her pumping vein. A final thrust home and he achieved his own pleasure.

Darla fell limp in his arms as he continued to feed. Draining every last drop of blood from the now dead maid, he retracted his mouth from her skin, tearing dead flesh before carelessly dropping the corpse to the floor.

Stepping over the body, he retrieved the napkin and began dabbing at his mouth and lips, removing whatever excess blood remained.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/true_blood_couple_m2_zps73f9b174.gif

“Exquisite.” he hummed with delight. Not even bothering to retrieve his pants, he moved to the windows and looked out on the city lights. “This city is ripe for the taking…and we shall rule them all.” he grinned, sensing his generals returning to the room. “Dispose of the body, you know the drills. Tomorrow night…we shall hunt for what was taken from me.”

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 01:17AM
Vlad’s Penthouse – StudyVlad’s two generals did leave the room, to allow the Count privacy to enjoy his evening meal. This was something that was done without so much as a word from either. After serving the Count for this long, it was ingrained and expected. Entering the study and having Rheksas close the door, so that their voices didn’t travel, Emilia let out a sigh – one of relief in effect. They had managed to pull off getting the Count from the train to the Penthouse without incident. The van and the train that they used had both been disposed of and now they could begin the mission that Vlad had come to America to compete. The finding and retrieval of the artifacts.

Rheksas was pleased with himself, for coming up with the goods – aka the tempting maid in the skimpy number. He had to admit, she was a looker. To Emilia however, she knew she was just a blood bag in a pretty bow. The cries of exctasy from the maid were so loud however, that it was heard through the walls.

“I thought this room was sound proof.” Emilia said with something of a disgruntled look. Rheksas actually went over and put his ear to the door, a lopsided grin appearing. “Oh he really is enjoying this one.” Clearly he found the Count’s meal times to be very entertaining. He placed a hand to the door and licked his lips eavesdropping. The General shook her head and wandered over to a window, just staring out till they were to be summoned.

Rheksas noticed her quiet behaviour and looked back at her. “When was the last time you had a feed?” It was a good question, and the truth was shocking. “A week.” She replied, dropping her hand from the window. Rheksas was shocked. “You know you are to keep up your strength. The Count will have a fit.”

Angered she rounded. “Who do you think spent the last WEEK making sure that he arrived in this country in one piece? Hmm? Do you have any idea how hard it was cooped up on that ship?” Her eyes flashed red and you could see her clawed hands drawing into tight fists. It was clear she took her role as the Count’s chief General very seriously, even at the risk of herself. Rheksas sighed and then pushed himself away from the door, approaching her as she did a double take, then turned away from him to face the window. The giant of a man placed a hand on her shoulder and she flinched slightly. The fight always in her. She hated being touched.

“After the Count has fed, and we do the clean up…like always, you and I are going on a hunt, and I won’t take no for an answer. The Count I am sure will want to watch…Fox sports or something, not sit and listen to the likes of us.”

http://cdnl.complex.com/mp/620/400/90/0/bb/1/ffffff/56cba2badbc0f0c99a5a2a3a16f67fa8/images_/assets/CHANNEL_IMAGES/POP_CULTURE/2011/03/news/michael-clarke-duncan.jpg

Emilia let out a half chuckle, though her lips remained closed. A snort almost at the humor Rheksas was trying to get across. Right on cue…the murder of the maid and the feeding was over, as the mind link with the two generals alerted them they were required.

On entering the room, the Count was standing – pantless and dabbing the napkin to his lips. He was clearly satisfied.

“Dispose of the body, you know the drills. Tomorrow night…we shall hunt for what was taken from me.”

Both moved in, with Rheksas effortlessly lifting up the girl and taking her into the large kitchen that they had to the right of the main suite, while Emilia picked up the maid’s clothing and folded them up neatly. The Count was staring out at the city, obviously making many plans on how he would rule them all. No doubt he would, unless there was someone out there that could stop him. Emilia stood and started at the white globes of his ass, before going into the kitchen herself, where Rheksas had donned an apron, and was going about starting to cut the girl up into easy store pieces. He also had what looked to be an industrial sized mincing unit, like they use for large animals to make pet meat with. Chopping away with a wide smile, and dumping large chunks into a large plastic drum, he was humming to himself, as Emilia placed the maid’s uniform in the laundry shoot. She then wiped her hands together and returned to watch Rheksas start the machine and tip the large bucket of body parts into the silo at the top. Thankfully, the kitchen was relatively sound proofed, and the job of disposing the body was almost complete.

“What do you plan to do with the…maid mince?” Emilia asked. Rheksas grinned and then said.

“Sell it to the local pet store. Not bad huh?”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7c7leY9FI1qfo1pz.gif

Emilia shrugged, and walked out of the kitchen, feeling weakened by having to smell the bloodless remains of the maid and still having not fed. This left Rheksas to clean up the mess. Once all the remains had been minced and then bagged, he labelled it with fake cat food tags and stuck it in a large freezer, till the next night when he had time to do a drop off. Rheksas figured that if the Count was going to be having meals at home, he needed to be inventive in how to dispose of the remains. It was pretty hard to just toss a body out a window and not have that be noticed.

Rheksas cleaned up all the spill and muck from around the kitchen, and decided to fufill his word to make sure that the General got to have a feed. It worried him that she was not taking care of herself, and cared more about the Count, then her own need to feed.

Rheksas emerged, having taken off the apron, and then asked of the Count.

“My Lord, I request I take the General out for…a drink.” Rheksas was certain that if she didn’t fed tonight, she was not going to be any use to anyone on this planned mission.

<3>

Edited 1 time(s). Last edit at 03/04/2014 04:56AM by CharlotteCarrendar.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 05:23AM
Upon their return to the living room, it would have seemed like Vladimir hadn’t moved from the window…except for the fact he was now dressed in a short robe of black silk with a matching pair of sleeping pants. He had gone to shower the grime from his long sleep and the blood of Darla from his body while Emilia and Rheksas were in the kitchen.“My Lord, I request I take the General out for…a drink.” came the request from Rheksas after a few moments of silence. With a frown Vlad turned to stare at the smaller of his two confidants. His gaze was like chips of frozen amber as he stared at Emilia.

“Leave us.” he commanded Rheksas, not even looking away from Emilia. He waited while Rheksas left the room. “You are starving.” It was a statement. He waited for her nod before he continued, moving to stand directly in front of her. “Emilia, why do you do such things? Your health and well-being is important to me. You are important to me. I would not live if something were to happen to you, either through your own negligence or outside forces.” He gently chastised her, brushing his hand across her cheek as he did so, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “I need you in peak condition at all times. Despite what you think, you do not have to undertake every single detail on your own. Allow Rheksas to assist you, it is why he is under your command as well as mine.” He tucked a finger beneath her chin to bring her head up to look at him. “No more holding back.” he warned her, his tone firm. And before she would be able to reply, his hand went to the back of her neck as his lips moved to seal over hers, drawing her into a most shocking kiss.

Vlad was by no means a stupid man. He had fought hard and long over the years and had many victories under his belt. He had known for quite some time that Emilia had feelings for him. He just never acted upon them until now.

His lips were cool against her skin, but his kiss was fierce and demanding, wanting her submission to his will and desires. He bit at her bottom lip, not hard enough to draw blood, as he did not need to weaken her any further then she already was. He then teased the sting away with his tongue. He kissed her hungrily, like a man thirsting for water after days in the desert before he pulled away. His eyes were ember fires staring upon her.

“You are mine, Emilia. As it has been from the beginning. Never forget that.” He released her from his grip and strode away to his room, closing the door behind him and leaving the stunned vampire staring after him.


Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 06:13AM
Vlad’s Penthouse – Living roomIt was when the Count stared directly at Emilia and demanded that they be left to speak alone, that Emilia knew she was in trouble. Not for anything bad she had brought against her Lordship, but the fact she had pushed herself to go on without feeding to ensure that the Count arrived safe and sound at his new destination. Rheksas did the right thing, leaving the room without question. He knew that the General could hold her own, and that this was to be expected, given the fact her position to protect the Count meant that she was required to maintain her sustenance – the blood of innocents.

She stood regally as the Count approached. “You are starving.” There was no denying it. You could see by the sickly pale colour of her skin that she was in desperate need of a feed. Slowly, she nodded in response, not wanting to raise her voice or deny what they both knew was true. “Emilia, why do you do such things?” This was a good question as well, and he knew her long enough to know the answer. Emilia always put him and his needs first. “I am your General, M’lord” She spoke with honesty, appealing that she felt her duty was to serve him, and fend for herself after. But the Count made it crystal clear, that her well being was important to him. Their eyes locked on one another, and you could see the wavering in her own. Her steely blue irises swirling, flickering, as he chastised her, brushing her cheek and then pushing back her hair behind her ear. It was so rare for him to touch her, and she had not been in contact with a man in so long that this had her almost tearful. She swallowed hard, and felt her head tip forward slightly. Submissive to him. But then a finger was brought up under her chin and she was forced to look at him again. This was almost like torture.

“No more holding back.” A warning, or a promise by him? Before she could answer, he grabbed her neck and pulled her into a kiss. Powerful, cold and dominating. He bit at her lip and teased with his tongue, and she had to stop herself from falling. She couldn’t afford it, she couldn’t be THAT girl. When he pulled away he made his decree.

“You are mine, Emilia. As it has been from the beginning. Never forget that.” 

With that, and not a second look back he left the room going to his own room and closing the door. Emilia was left standing there, visibly shaken. Her chin twitched as she sniffed and shook her head. ~Damn him.~

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7c63dNlFq1qfo1pz.gif

Rheksas appeared from one of the smaller rooms, and he couldn’t help but have overheard what had transpired. He could see the bite marks in her lip. Sighing, he grabbed his coat and put it on, taking up Emilia’s and walking towards her. Rheksas offered it to her, and she put it on slowly.

“He owns us both…you know? We are just his servants. Don’t lose your heart to him.”

“I lost my heart to him…the night he killed me.” Emilia glanced up through the veil of her fringe, before starting for the door. The Count would be safe in the apartment, having the latest security measures in place. Together, his Generals left the penthouse and went to the lift, down to the lobby and into the night.

Roxy’s Nightclub

http://www.chilliwebsites.com/sitefiles/3941/gif1.jpg

The Generals entered the nightclub at about 2am, at least two hours before the club was officially to close. By this time of night, many of the patrons were so intoxicated, they were easy prey for the likes of the Vampires. The music was pumping through the speakers, and Rheksas found a bevvy of young office workers, that had come for a hen’s night. There was much laughter and cat calling going on, and Rheksas winked at his General, and sung out. “Found the perfect party. Hens..how I love them. They love the big black cock!” He danced over to the table, much to the girl’s delight, and this left Emilia on her own. Already being eyed off by a guy at the bar. He was your typical grey suit, probably married, about 35. She could spot the mark of a wedding band on his left hand. Emilia wandered over and took the empty seat beside him, as he immediately snapped his fingers and tried to order her a drink. She was already weak, and this was going to be an easy score.

“Come here often, baby?’ The drunk crooned, as his blood shot eyes wandered over her breasts and back up to her smile. “I am liking what I am seeing.” Yep, this guy was off his face. The barman set down a scotch and dry before Emilia, who simply toyed with the glass. “I’m sure you do. And to answer you, no…this is my first time.” The drunk laughed and then reached out to squeeze her ass. One thing the General hated was being touched. “That’s going to cost you, buddy.” This was said with a touch of aggression, which was met with a “Oooo” from the drunk. “Frisky…I like it. Tell you what, why don’t we cut the bullshit…go to a booth and we can get to know each other better. I know you want it.”

Emilia actually started to laugh at his last comment. “Well, you got that right. I do…want it.” Thing was, he had no idea what it was. She got up with the drink and started for a booth, far in back. The drunk made a rather pathetic score fist action, before following along behind. Sliding into the booth, she set down the drink and waited. The Drunk, though barely able to stand, managed to join her, though almost spilt his drink on her. Emilia rolled her eyes, but offered a weak smile, as he said. “Oops. Nearly made you wet.” What a comedian?

On the other side of the bar, Rheksas had all the girls wrapped around his fingers, with the bride to be, already bouncing on his lap. He sure was right about being the prize cock. Emilia turned her attentions back on the drunk, who was now trying to feel her up, with his hand sliding under the table and resting on her thigh. Emilia bit her lip and then she started to make her move.

“I bet you like girls that bite.” She whispered in his ear, tugging on his earlobe and reaching herself under the table to start stroking his bulge. Shocked at her daring, he gasped loudly as her lips started to travel down his neck, as she felt for his vein with her tongue. Oh, he was a ripe one. “Hell yeah I do. Bite me bitch.” So he was actually urging her too.

“With pleasure….”

http://img24.imageshack.us/img24/2103/vampirex.gif

At first the bite was playful, and the drunk was getting off. The beat of the music got louder, the heavy pounding of the base, as Emilia licked his neck, her eyes flaming red as he cried out. “Fuck..do it!” With the power of a viper, her jaw extended and she bit down hard, her mouth flooding with his rich blood. Her right hand seized his cock through his pants and gripped it so hard, that he was starting to spasm. Emilia was far stronger than him, and pinned him into the seat, drinking as much as she could, while his life was seeping from his body. Eventually, the vibrating and jerking stopped, as Emilia licked his neck like a cat, sealing the wound, before using a single finger to push him over.

The General reached for a serviette and patted her chin, finally satisfied to have fed, though the blood alcohol level was rather high. She hiccuped, and then scooted out from the booth, leaving her dead companion, as she staggered towards the exit, unsteadily. Rheksas, who had fed from two of the hen’s party girls and left them enough blood to survive, saw his General trying to leave. By the way she was walking…something wasn’t right. “Did she pick a drunk?” He thought to himself, gathering his coat and making a dash to catch up with her.

Out on the street, he grabbed her arm and turned her around. The look on her face…priceless. She was drunk.

“Heh…what a party.”

Shaking his head, he picked up his General, and carried her to the nearest waiting cab, to take her back to the Penthouse. No doubt, she was going to need to sleep this off.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 09:40AM
Train station Next Morning-The Train station had been closed off as police were all over it, looking for anything that could explain what had happened the night before. The night manger was missing, two train almost had a head on collision, and the masked vigilante appeared to stop it. a woman sat in the main office watching a video tape of last night, she had long blond hair , which she had tied up, deep blue eyes,and pale white skin she stood at 5′ 6″ and was wearing a green short sleeve shirt, and pair of jeans with Nike shoes and a long brown trench coat, and around her next was a her badge.

” None of this makes sense, how did he know about the trains?” she said out loud. “I think the question you should be asking is how did the trains get on a collision course to begin with?” She herd said behind her,when she turned around there stood her partner, he stood 5’9″ had shoulder length black hair he had tied back. He looked had Asian black eyes and was wearing a black shirt jeans and trench coat with a pair of Rebocks, and holding two cups of coffee one he handed to her.-

-She smiles at him and took the coffee-” Your late David, she said and took a sip. he just shurged,” Traffic is terrible right now with the station closed Sam , I live on the entire other side of town” ,he laughed and look at the monitor?“Anything other than the vigilante showing up?“Sam shook her head, and he kept watching-“Why don’t you take a break I will keep watching” -Sam nodded and walked out. He closed the door behind her and took out his contacts, his black eyes now were red. he watched the beginning of the tape now able to see all, he saw everything he knew the manger was dead and that these people were involved, when he saw the box being taken out the train one word escaped his lips

Vampires


Viewing all 137 articles
Browse latest View live